A history of the Holy Eastern Church : the Patriarchate of Antioch

v

.

V i -''

A HISTORY

OF THE

HOLY EASTERN CHURCH.

patrfarcftate of

RIVINGTONS

3LonUon .... Waterloo Place

. . . High Street
. . . . Trinity Street

A HISTORY

OF THE

HOLY EASTERN CHURCH

Cfte patriarchate of Snttocfc.

BY THE

REV. JOHN MASON NEALE, D.D.

3Late raattom of 5acfcS)tIie CoUcge, (tot (Srinstrtr,

^ f

(A POSTHUMOUS FRAGMENT}',
TOGETHER WITH - .<

MEMOIRS OF THE PATRIARCHS OF ANTIOCH
BY CONSTANTIUS,

PATRIARCH OF CONSTANTINOPLE,

TRANSLATED FROM THE GREEK;

AND

THREE APPENDICES, REGIS

EDITED WITH AN INTRODUCTION'S^.

COLLEGE

BY THE

REV. GEORGE WILLIAMS, B.D.

VICAR OF RINGWOOD, LATE FELLOW OF KING'S COLLEGE CAMBRIDGE

85427

RIVINGTONS
Honfcon, ©xfortr, anlr ODambrfoge

M DCCC LXXIII

PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A.
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

TO THE RIGHT REVEREND

EDWARD HAROLD,

LORD BISHOP OF WINCHESTER,

IN GRATEFUL REMEMBRANCE OF HIS

UNDEVIATING KINDNESS

FOR MANY YEARS PAST,

AND AS

A PLEDGE OF FILIAL DUTY AND REVERENCE

FOR THE TIME TO COME;
THIS VOLUME IS, WITH HIS PERMISSION,

INSCRIBED
BY HIS FAITHFUL AND AFFECTIONATE SERVANT

THE EDITOR.

ADVERTISEMENT.

I HAVE to acknowledge with gratitude the kind assist
ance of the following friends in preparing this Volume for
publication, and in passing it through the Press.

First of these is Gregory, the very learned and Most
Reverend Metropolitan of Chios, who may be regarded as
having contributed to the Volume, not only the docu
ments contained in the first Appendix from the Archives
of the Patriarchate of Constantinople, of which he was
once Chief Secretary, but also the continuous Catalogue of
the Patriarchs of Antioch, by Constantius Patriarch of Con
stantinople, which forms the sequel to Dr Neale's His
torical Fragment.

These documents and the Third Appendix were trans
lated for me — the former from the Greek, the latter from
the Russ — by Olga, the eldest daughter of my old and
valued friend Admiral Count Poutiatine.

The Second Appendix was carefully revised and com
pared with the original Russ by the Deacon Basil PopofF,
son of the Very Reverend Arch-Priest, whose name is so
well known by all interested in the Russo-Greek Church.

The Rev. Dr Lightfoot, Hulsean Professor in the
University of Cambridge, and Canon of S. Paul's, was so
good as to read the proofs of the fragment of Dr Neale's
Work, and to verify the quotations and references — often,
I fear, at the sacrifice of much of his valuable time, so
fully employed in the service of the Church, and in the
promotion of theological learning.

CONTENTS.

INTRODUCTION.

PAGE

Dr Neale's Historical Works . . . . . . . ix

Discovery of this Fragment xi

Other materials for the Volume . , . . . . . xiv

Ecclesiology of Central Syria six

Ruined Cities and Churches xxi

Church of S. Symeon Stylites . . • xlix

Modem Antioch lvii

HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH,
BY THE REV. JOHN MASON NEALE, D.D.

BOOK I.

S. James, Bishop of Jerusalem . ... . <

33 S. Peter, Founder of the Church of Antioch 3

40 Succeeded by Euodius ...... 4

S. Thomas evangelises Persia and India .... 5

S. Thaddseus, one of the Seventy . . . . . 7

His disciples Achi and Mari 8

The Martyrdom of S. James the Just . » . . . K)

S. Symeon succeeds him as Bishop of Jerusalem . J 1

S. Ignatius, Bishop of Antioch if>.

Trajan's Expedition to Parthia i;j

Martyrdom of S. Symeon . 14

Martyrdom of S. Ignatius ....... 15

VI CONTENTS.

A.D. PAGE

His Epistles, and their teaching . 17

Episcopal Succession at Antioch and Jerusalem . . 21

Revolt of the Jews under Hadrian . . . . . 23

Theophilus of Antioch, and his Writings . . . . 25

Episcopal Succession in Seleucia 29

Episcopal Succession in Jerusalem ..... 30

The Paschal Controversy .31

198 The Council of Ceesareia 32

Narcissus, Bishop of Jerusalem 34

199 Serapion, Bishop of Antioch ...... 35

212 S. Alexander, Bishop of Jerusalem 37

Episcopal Succession in Seleucia 38

Pantaenus, his Mission to India . .... 40

249 Martyrdom of S. Alexander of Jerusalem . . . . 41

251 Martyrdom of S. Babylas of Antioch ..... 42

252 Council of Antioch against Novatus . . , . . 44
260 Paul of Samosata — his Heresy ...... 46

Condemned in a Council at Antioch .":••". . . . 49

269 Deposed in a second Council . . . . ". '. 52

Supported by Zenobia ........ 53

Eusebius and Anatolius of Laodiceia » . . . 54

266 — 298 Episcopal Succession in Jerusalem .... 56

303 The Tenth Persecution - „ . . . . . . 57

Martyrs of Syria 58

The Crimea evangelized 61

Martyrs of Tarsus and Palestine 62

S. Pamphilus, Bishop of Csesareia ..... 69

311 Martyrdom of S. Luciau of Antioch . . . . • . 71

The Conversion of Armenia ... . . . . 74

Eusebius of Csesareia — his Writings ..... 78

S. Helena, the Mother of Constantino, in the East . . 81

Persecution under Licinius .83

319—325 Episcopal Succession in Antioch . . ... 84

325 The Council of Nicsea .85

The Arians persecute the Church ..... 87

331 Sufferings of S. Eustathius of Antioch . ., . ."-•'. 88

Maximus II. succeeds Macarius at Jerusalem 91

CONTENTS. vil

BOOK II.

A. D. PAGE

Episcopal Succession in Antioch .'.,;.- * , • » f 95

Dedication of the Church at Jerusalem . .... , 97

341 Council of Antioch . . . . . . . . 99

The New Creed of the Arian Party 103

Marcellus of Ancyra . .. . » . ». . . .105

The Canons of Antioch .'-'.. . . . . . 107

329 S. Hilarion of Palestine— his Miracles . -.- > . ' $ 111
340 Persecution in Persia under Sapor ;. . . .-. x . 114

The Acts of the Martyrs .121

338—35J) Three , Sieges of ^isitys , . ,....'. 131

Arian Mission to Arabia . : . . .. . . . » 132

S. Gregory, the Illuminator, in Armenia . , . . . 133

Episcopal Succession in Antioch ..,.-. . . ib.

345 Stephen, the Arian — his vile plots . . . . .134

The Catholic Leaders, Flavian and Diodorus . » . 137
349 S. Athanasius at Antioch and Jerusalem . + . . 138
351 S. Cyril, of Jerusalem, succeeds Maximus . ...:,.., . 141

The luminous Cross ^ „ . . . . 142

The Progress of Arianism 143

c. 355 S. Cyril tried and deposed at Antioch . . . . .145

354 Persecution still raging in Persia .» ... 146

Sapor invades the Roman Empire . . . . ' . 147

Besieges Amida 149

THE PATRIARCHS OF ANTIOCH,
By CONSTANTIUS, Patriarch of Constantinople . . 153 — 190

APPENDIX I.

Extracts from the Archives of the Patriarchate of
Constantinople, relating to the Sees of Antioch
and Aleppo 193—198

Vlll CONTENTS.

APPENDIX II.

PAGE

Memoir concerning the Patriarchate of Antioch, published

at Moscow in A.D. 1845. (Translated from the Russ) 199—212

APPENDIX III.

State of the Patriarchate of Antioch in 1850. (Translated
from the Russ.)

Sketch of its History 213

Power of the Patriarch . . . 215

The Bishops . . , . . . . . . .216

The Monasteries 218

The Parochial Clergy 222

The Schools 224

The Orthodox people in Syria . . . . . . 226

Their Number , 228

INTRODUCTION.

BY all who are interested in the fortunes of the
much-enduring portion of the Church of Christ com
prehended within the limits of the four Eastern
Patriarchates, the death of the gifted author of the
great Work, under the general title of which this
present volume appears, was regarded as an irre
parable loss to this branch of Sacred Literature; at
least so far as this generation is concerned.

Dr Neale had devoted the best years of his la
borious life to the accumulation of materials for this,
which he evidently designed to be the chief monu
ment of his industry, and a /cr^/xa es aei to the
Church ; specially to that cause which had early en
gaged his warmest sympathies, and to which he con
secrated his matured powers with an enthusiasm
thoroughly characteristic of the man.

That sacred cause was, the gradual approxima
tion and ultimate reconciliation of the long-estranged
families of Catholic Christendom, on the basis of a
better mutual understanding; which he hoped might

X DR NEALES SERVICES

result in a more just appreciation of the comparative
unimportance of the points of difference, when viewed
in relation to the vast heritage of Divine Truth
which all hold in common. And although he was
not permitted to see the consummation of his ardent
desires, yet his latter years were gladdened by the
unmistakeable evidences of a wider and constantly-
increasing interest — both at home and abroad — in
the cause of a reunited Christendom, which had been
for many years the day-dream of a small and un-
influential section of Anglican Churchmen. How
largely his indefatigable industry had contributed to
this hopeful progress of opinion, was known to others
better than to himself; and I can myself bear wit
ness to the fact that, while his zeal provoked very
many in our own Communion, the exhibition of it in
its results, in Russia and the East, was effectual in
stimulating a reciprocal interest in various parts of
the Orthodox Church.

His chief contribution to this cause, and to that
of Sacred Literature, was undoubtedly the great His
torical Work above referred to ; two instalments of
which he was permitted to complete ; the first, in
the History of the Patriarchate of Alexandria, pub
lished in 1847, the second in the General Introduc
tion, published in 1850. In both these works the
most striking features to those who had known the
author as a writer of life like fiction, and the uncom
promising champion of distinctive Catholic teaching,

TO SACRED LITERATURE. xi

were, first, the complete subordination of his exube
rant poetical imagination to the strict requirements
of historical accuracy; and then the rigid impartiality
of his estimate of moral worth, unbiassed by theolo
gical prejudices and predilections : — a rare quality it
will be admitted, whether in ecclesiastical or civil
historians, within the domains of religious or political
controversy ; but indispensable in one who would
fairly represent the various phases of thought that
have been developed within the Church during the
long centuries of her chequered history.

It was, therefore, with no ordinary satisfaction
that I learnt, some two years after the death of the au
thor, that his literary executor had discovered among
his papers a considerable fragment of what appeared
to be a continuation of the " History of the Holy
Eastern Church." This pleasing intimation was ac
companied with the gratifying .request that I would
examine, and (if I thought it worth publishing), un
dertake the editorship of the manuscript ; which was
accordingly submitted to me for that purpose. A
cursory glance at the sheets sufficed to convince me
that the " History of the Patriarchate of Antioch"
had been undertaken with the same conscientious
care that had distinguished the preceding volumes ;
while it was natural to conclude that the experience
obtained in the progress of the work would give ad
ditional value to the later production of the author.
Unfortunately, however, there was no opportunity of

Xii HISTORY OF THIS POSTHUMOUS WORK.

testing the authority of the work ; for, while the text
was largely interspersed with numerals of reference,
the corresponding notes were not forthcoming. On
pointing out this fatal defect to Mr Haskoll, I was
informed that the missing notes could nowhere be
found ; and it was feared that this must have been
the manuscript, the accidental destruction of which
Dr Neale had deplored some years before his death.

As I felt that it would be impossible for anyone
but the author himself to supply the verifications and
references to authorities, and that the absence of
these would detract seriously from the historical value
of the work, I was reluctantly obliged to decline the
responsibility of editing it.

Many months after this unsatisfactory termination
of our first negotiations, the correspondence was re
opened by Mr Ilaskoll, informing me that he had
reason to believe that the missing Notes were at last
discovered, and renewing his previous request; with
which I could no longer hesitate to comply.

True indeed it is that any posthumous work must
appear at a disadvantage ; as the " limse labor" can
never be regarded as complete until the last revise
has left the writer's hand, and consequently the com
position must not be too severely criticised. I have
not felt at liberty to depart a hair's breadth from the
manuscript, except where it was hopelessly illegible.
Happily these exceptional instances are very rare,
and are confined to a few words or phrases, which it

ITS FRAGMENTARY CHARACTER. xiii

was not difficult to supply conjecturally from the
context.

The fragmentary character of the work was not,
in my opinion, any serious objection to its publica
tion : for nothing is more common than for writers —
whether of civil or ecclesiastical history — to select
some portion of the wide field of study for special
illustration ; as, notably, the periods of the First Three
Centuries of the Church, and of the Eeformation,
have been frequently handled by writers of various
schools. This fragment then may be regarded as a
monograph of the History of the Church of Antioch
during the first four centuries of its existence ; and
J when it is considered how very important a role that
Church was called upon to play in the Ecclesiastical
History of the early ages ; how prominently the
names of some of the most distinguished Martyrs and
champions of the Faith, as well as of some of its
most notorious heretical impugners, are exhibited
in its annals ; particularly while it comprehended
within its limits the Churches of Palestine, subse
quently to be formed into a distinct patriarchate ; it
will be seen that the History of the Patriarchate of
Antioch is in fact the History of Eastern Christi
anity; and however we may regret that the author
was not spared to complete what was to him indeed
a labour of love, we shall congratulate ourselves that
his masterly hand was permitted to strike off the
life-like portraits of some of the most renowned of

xiv OTHER MATERIALS FOR THE WORK.

the Church's worthies, which will be found in the fol
lowing pages.

Having thus narrated the circumstances under
which this work is now published, and the causes
which have delayed its publication, I may be per
mitted to mention some motives which strongly in
fluenced me to accept the office which Mr Haskoll
was so good as to press upon me, — independently of
the deep interest which I have long taken in the for
tunes of the great Eastern Church, and of my high
appreciation of the value of Dr Neale's Historical
Researches. That interest has naturally led me to
avail myself of such opportunities as have presented
themselves to me of procuring information on sub
jects connected with the Christian East; and two
visits to Russia and two to Syria, at different times
and at long intervals, have placed in my hands ma
terials which I hoped might prove serviceable for the
illustration of the " History of the Patriarchate of An-
tioch." It has also been my good fortune to make
the acquaintance of some of the best learned of the
ecclesiastics of the Orthodox Church, whose aid has
been very valuable in the production of the supple
mentary portion of this Volume ; and although this
cannot be said of the present Patriarch of Antioch,
yet the fact that I have had a personal knowledge of
him for some thirty years has given me an additional
interest in the fortunes of his Church, which ought
to be reflected in these pages.

NO ARCHIVES OF THE SEE. XV

When I first became acquainted with Hierotheus
in 1842 he was Bishop of Mount Tabor, but was
better known by the title of d AiaSo^o? — "the suc
cessor" i. e. of the Patriarch of Jerusalem ; having
been nominated to that dignity by the then occupant
of the see, in accordance with the prevailing prac
tice. On the death of the Patriarch, however, in
1845, the Porte refused to confirm the nomination of
Hierotheus, who was suspected of Russian proclivities
('Paxro-o^pcDv) ; and Cyril, Metropolitan of Lydda,
was chosen by a free election of the Council of Ha-
giotaphitae. When, however, the Patriarchal See of
Antioch became vacant some few years later, Hiero
theus was elected to that dignity ; and the Porte
confirmed the appointment. I have twice seen the
Patriarch since his elevation, the last time on August
loth, 1866, when I passed a night in his Monastery
of Mar Elias, in the Lebanon, some four hours dis
tant from Beyrout. On that occasion I made en
quiries of him concerning any materials that might
exist in the Archives of the Patriarchate for a history
of his Church, and was disappointed to learn that
nothing of the kind was to be found in his house at
Damascus ; which had then been recently destroyed
by fire — not for the first time within recent memory.
This may account for the disappearance of all docu
mentary annals of the Church of Antioch. When I
made that enquiry, I little expected that it would
ever devolve upon me to edit a history of the Patri-

XVI CATALOGUE OF PATRIARCHS OF ANTIOCH

archate. It was made solely in the interests of
Dr Neale, and, as I discovered afterwards, within a
very few days after his death, on the Festival of the
Transfiguration, August 6th.

But although I thus signally failed in my en
deavours to procure information concerning the Patri
archate of Antioch at the fountain-head, my disappoint
ment was partially compensated by obtaining valuable
assistance from a most unexpected quarter. Soon
after I had undertaken the editorship of Dr Neale's
fragment at Mr Hask oil's request, I received from
my revered friend, the Metropolitan of Chios, a col
lection of Greek books and pamphlets bearing chiefly
upon the recent history of the Orthodox Church.
Among these were two volumes of the Minor Works
of Constantius, Patriarch of Constantinople ; an au
thor well known and highly esteemed in the East for
his learned historical, archaeological, and topographi
cal works on Constantinople, and on Egypt. This
learned man, born in 1770, was educated in the Pa
triarchal School of Constantinople, from which he
passed first to Jassy in Moldavia, and afterwards to
Kieff in Russia. Having been elected Archbishop
of Mount Sinai in 1805, he was raised to the (Ecu
menical Throne of Constantinople in 1830. He oc
cupied it only four years, when he was deposed, and
joyfully returned to his literary pursuits in the island
of Antigonus ; where he survived his fall twenty -five
years. The collection of his Minor Works was pub-

BY CONSTANTIUS OF CONSTANTINOPLE. xvii

lished in Constantinople in 1866. Among the in
teresting contents of these volumes I was not a little
gratified to find a Treatise entitled, " Concerning the
Patriarchs of Antioch until this day," i. e. " until
Methodius, the immediate predecessor of Hierotheus,
the present Patriarch." This very opportune con
tribution to my subject enabled me to append to
the original fragment of Dr Neale's work a con
tinuous Catalogue of the Patriarchs ; and, in some
places, something more than a bare Catalogue ; for
the incidents connected with some of the Patriarchs
are full of interest, and narrated in a very graphic
style.

I am further indebted to the Metropolitan of
Chios for some extracts from the Archives of the
Patriarchate of Constantinople (of which he was
formerly Secretary), in illustration of the aggressions
of the Latin Missionaries in the East, frequently
mentioned by Constantius in the biographical notices
of later Patriarchs of Antioch.

But besides these unexpected and most opportune
contributions to my Volume, I found that I had
been unconsciously collecting materials for my unfore
seen and unsought-for task, in two Russian Pamph
lets, which I have had by me for so many years,
that I had actually forgotten the existence of one of
them until it came to the surface in the surge of an
accumulation of papers, at the very time that it was
wanted. These two pamphlets, which are given in

xviii COUNT DE VOGUE'S DISCOVERIES.

the Appendix, furnish a very excellent conspectus of
the present condition of the Orthodox Church in
Syria ; for little change has taken place in it during
the last thirty years.

Such is a brief account of the Supplementary
portion of this Volume. It remains to offer some
explanation, or apology, for the Introduction ; and to
bring it into harmony with Dr Neale's monograph ;
the nucleus round which so much apparently extra
neous matter has formed. That it is not really
irrelevant, it will not be difficult to show. A very
considerable portion of that marvellous Repertory of
Oriental Ecclesiology which his unwearied industry
accumulated in the " General Introduction," is de
voted to the Church Architecture of the Orthodox
Communion and its offshoots. It was many years
subsequent to the publication of that work that the
enterprize of a French nobleman — whose name, after
having been long before the public as a Christian
savant, has lately obtained a wider and nobler cele
brity in connection with his devoted services as Head
of the Ambulance Department on the bloody field of
Worth, where his brother met a soldier's death — the
Count Melchior de Vogue, now French Ambassador
at the Porte, discovered and explored a mine of
Christian antiquities within the Jurisdiction of the
Patriarchate of Antioch, which would have furnished
Dr Neale with materials for another important and
interesting Chapter on the Eastern Ecclesiology.

ECCLESIOLOGY OF SYRIA. XIX

Very inadequate as I am to the task of ex
panding his work, I feel that I ought not to let slip
this opportunity of introducing to the notice of the
English reader those very large remains of piety and
civilization which illustrate in so remarkable a man
ner the religious life of the Asiatic Christians in the
palmy days of the Church of Antioch, during the life
time of S. John Chrysostom and other eminent lights
of the Christian East ; particularly as I can do this
from my own actual observation : for shortly after I
had heard from the Count de Vogue of the discovery
of these Christian cities, I was presented with an op
portunity of visiting them, of which I gladly availed
myself.

That visit too is closely associated in my mind
with the memory of the lamented Dr Neale ; for it
was in the midst of these noble memorials of the
Orthodox Faith, and on the eve of our visit to the
grandest monument of one of its most remarkable
phases, that the intelligence of his death reached us ;
and his name was uppermost in our thoughts on the
following day, as, amid the ruins of the magnificent
Church of Symeon the Stylite, we commemorated, in
the Scottish Liturgy, all those " lights of the world
in their several generations," who, " having finished
their course in faith, do now rest from their labours."

Neither is the subject irrelevant to the History
contained in the following pages; for the vast ex
panse of ruins of which I am to speak is situated in

XX CHKISTIAN REMAINS IN SYRIA.

the very centre of the Patriarchate of Antioch, and
most of the towns represented by them were, doubt
less, subject to the episcopal jurisdiction of the Patri
arch himself; and, further, it is highly probable that
they were standing in their integrity at a time
covered by the narrative contained in Dr Neale's
Memorials ; for the dated monuments range from the
3rd to the 6th century; and it is almost certain that
they were abandoned by their Christian inhabitants
early in the following century; if not on the irruption
of the Persians under Chosroes I. in A.D. 574, or under
Chosroes II. A.D. 611, or, at the latest, on the Sara
cenic invasion of Syria under Abu Bekr, A.D. 632.

Then there is a melancholy interest in contrast
ing the ancient dignity and grandeur of the Church
in Syria as witnessed to by these stately ruins, with
its present deep decline and degradation as ex
hibited among the scattered remnants of the flock
of Christ which still exist in the city where the
disciples were first called Christians, and in the
Eparchy once subject to the fourth See in Christen
dom : and I am in a position to exhibit both sides
of the picture from my own actual observation.

This perhaps will best be done by extracting a
few leaves from my Journal of a visit to Syria in
the autumn of 1866, when I have first given a
general view of this rich field of ecclesiological re
search in a graphic summary of my friend the Count

THEIR GENERAL DESCRIPTION. xxi

de Vogue, whose general description of these ruins,
which he has fully delineated in his great work on
the " Civil and Religious Architecture of Syria/'
first inspired me with a longing desire to follow in
his wake.

They are situated " in the mountains which lie
between Antioch, Aleppo, and Apameia, on the right
bank of the Orontes, and which are known in the
country under the names of Jebel Biha, Jebel Ala,
Jebel Alaqua and Jebel Sema'an. I am almost
tempted to refuse the name of ruins to a series of
towns almost untouched, or, of which, at least, all
the elements are found; sometimes overthrown, never
dispersed ; the sight of which transports the travel
ler into the midst of a civilization now lost, and
reveals to him, so to say, all its secrets. In passing
through these deserted streets and forsaken courts,
these porticos where the vine entwines itself round
mutilated columns, one experiences an impression
analogous to that which is felt at Pompeii — less
complete, perhaps, for the climate of Syria has not
preserved its treasures as the cinders of Vesuvius ;
but more novel; for the civilization which one con
templates here is less known than that of the
Augustan age. In fact, all these cities, which exist
to the number of more than a hundred and fifty
in a space of thirty or forty leagues, form a whole
from which it is impossible to detach any part ;
where all is bound and chained together ; belonging

XX11 GENERAL DESCRIPTION

to the same style, and to the same system ; in short,
to the same epoch; and that the epoch of primi
tive Christianity ; which is hitherto least known
in an artistic point of view, viz. that which extends
from the fourth to the seventh century of our era.
We are here transported into the middle of the
Christian society ; we come upon its life — a life not
hid in the catacombs ; an existence not of depres
sion, timidity, suffering, as it is commonly pictured ;
but a liberal, opulent, artistic life ; — in large houses,
built of huge blocks of squared stone ; perfectly
arranged, with covered galleries and balconies ;
beautiful gardens, planted with vines; wine-presses,
cellars, and stone jars for preserving wine ; large sub
terranean kitchens, and stables for horses ; in squares
surrounded by porticos ; elegant baths, magnificent
churches supported by columns, flanked with towers,
surrounded by splendid tombs. Crosses, and mono
grams of Christ are sculptured on most of the doors;
numerous inscriptions may be read on the monu
ments. These, through a sentiment of Christian
humility which contrasts with the boastful emphasis
of pagan inscriptions, contain no proper names.
Pious sentences, passages of Holy Scripture, mono
grams, dates — that is all : but the tone of these
inscriptions marks an epoch not far removed
from the triumph of the Church ; for there reigns
throughout an accent of victory, which sets off still
more the humility of the individual ; and which

OF THE RUINED CITIES. xxiii

animates the least line, from the verse of the
Psalmist engraven in beautiful red letters* on a lintel
covered with sculpture, to the scribbling of an
obscure painter, who, while engaged on decorating
a tomb, in order to try his chisel traced on the wall
of rock some monograms of Christ, and, in his enthu
siasm as an emancipated Christian, paraphrasing the
Labarum, wrote — Tovro VLKO, — 'Tins CONQUERS!'

" By one of those phenomena of which the East
offers frequent examples, all these Christian towns
were abandoned on the same day, probably at the
time of the Mussulman invasion ; since which time
they have not been touched. But for the earth
quakes, which have thrown down many walls and
columns, nothing would be wanting but the roofs
and floors of the buildings."

If this description should appear highly coloured,
it will be found from the more detailed descriptions
which follow, that it is not at all exaggerated.

By commencing my Ecclesiastical and Ecclesio-
logical Survey of Syria at Horns, and continuing
it to Antioch, we shall pass over the whole district
indicated in the foregoing summary, and shall be
presented with some remarkable examples of those
contrasts between the ancient and modern phases
of its Christianity, of which I have already spoken.

HOMS, the ancient Emesa, reckoned the metro
polis of Phoenicia Secunda, in the Notitia of Hie-
rocles, is situated near the river Orontes, on its right,

XXIV CHURCH OF HOMS.

or eastern bank. It was noted in pagan times for
its magnificent Temple of the Sun; the youthful
priest of which, Bassianus, at the early age of four
teen, was raised to the imperial purple by the Roman
legionaries in Syria (A.D. 218), which he wore under
the name of Heliogabalus for less than four years.
It was, perhaps, in rivalry of this temple of the
Syrian Sun-god that, under the Emperor Constan-
tinus, a splendid Church, renowned for its beauty,
was erected in this city1.

This church, there can be no doubt, occupied
the present site of the great mosk of Horns ; so
that here, as at Damascus, Jerusalem, and in so many
other places in the East, the Christian edifice was
adapted to the worship of the followers of Islam.
Indeed, it retained, until within three years of my
visit, a character that admitted of its being identi
fied with the grand Church mentioned by Sozomen :
for it was described to me as having been divided
longitudinally by a double row of columns ; and this
account is confirmed in a very interesting manner
by a large fragment of the original building excluded
from the modern mosk, because happily the funds
were insufficient to assimilate the whole to the
modern style. This fragment is, in fact, the east
end of a noble Basilica ; consisting of five bays
divided by double columns in the side walls, and

1 Sozomen singles it out for special mention, //. E. Lib. in.
cap. 17: a£io$eaTOS KCU KaAXet aotSi/xo? 'E/xea^s '

ITS PRESENT CONDITION. XXV

distributed into three walks, of which the middle
is 32 feet 9 inches wide, and the side aisles 15 feet
8 inches each ; giving a total width of 64 feet. The
columns, of which some few are in situ, are all of
red granite, about 16 feet in height, exclusive of the
capitals, which are of a very debased classical, or
early Byzantine, type. Besides the 5 bays in the old
church, I counted in the north wall of the modern
ized mosk, which is built into the ancient arcading,
1 6 other bays ; and, as each bay was 1 1 ft. 2 in. wide,
this gives a total length of 276 feet — about the
interior length of King's College Chapel ; nor is it
at all certain that this was the extreme length ; for
there is nothing to mark its termination either to
the east or to the west. This noble church is said
to have been dedicated to S. John Baptist, whose
head was found here in the time of Theodosius1;
as was the grand Basilica now forming the mosk
at Damascus — for the same reason !

And now for the present condition of the Church
of Emesa. Dionysius the Bishop had only been two
or three months at his post, at the time of my visit.
He was advanced in years, and had been a parish
priest in the church of S. Nicolas at Constantinople,
until he was appointed to this See ; which he ac
cepted only at the earnest solicitation of the Pa
triarch of Antioch. He presides over a small flock,
and the Church is a poor and mean building.

1 Pococke, Description of the East, Vol. u. Pt. 1, p. 141.

XXVI RESTEN.

RESTEN. — About three hours north of Horns are
the ruins of a large Church, originally built in the
form of a Greek Cross, with a semicircular apse
to the east. A story connected with this Church,
which fills a bloody page of the annals of Islam,
and of the Church of Syria, — may here be told.
When Abu Obeideh was subjugating the Valley
of the Orontes from the south, he arrived before
Resten, which was so well fortified and garrisoned
that it refused his summons to surrender. The
General promised not to attack it, on condition
that he was permitted to deposit there some of
his heavy baggage, which impeded his march*
Having obtained the governor's consent, Abu-
Obeideh chose twenty of his bravest soldiers, whom
he shut up in twenty large cases, which opened from
within, and had them conveyed into the citadel.
Then leaving Khaled, with some armed troops, in a
wood near the town, he continued his march to the
north. Scarcely was he out of sight, with the bulk
of his army, when the inhabitants of Resten congre
gated in their Church, to return thanks to God for
their deliverance. The Arabs, emerging from their
concealment, took advantage of this opportunity to
seize the wife of the governor, whom they forced
to deliver up the keys of the town. Thus they
opened the gates to Khaled, and fell upon the un
happy townsmen in their Church, still singing praises
to God for their deliverance ; whom they butchered

HAMAH PAST AND PRESENT. XXV11

in an indiscriminate massacre at the very altar !
This place is called Restam by Pococke1, who notices
these ruins of the Church under the description of
a "very large convent," and thought the place might
represent "the Arethusa of the Itinerary of Anto
ninus and the Peutinger Tables; though the dis
tances do not well correspond."

HAMAH is the Hamath of the Bible; afterwards
named Epiphaneia from Antiochus Epiphanes, and
known under that description in the Ecclesiastical
annals; which represent its bishop as subject to
the jurisdiction of the metropolitan of Apameia.
Its bishop, Maurice, sat in the council of Nicaea ;
and several of his successors appear in Ecclesiastical
history2. Here, as at Horns, was a noble Church,
now converted into a mosk ; from the interior of
which all traces of its Christian origin and use have
been obliterated, with the exception of two columns
in its eastern wall. Externally, on the west, a
large central gate and two side portals, all with
semicircular arches, still retain their original cha
racter ; and a Greek inscription over a window
in the south wall, unhappily illegible from the
ground, affords further evidence of its original desig
nation. Tradition says that this Church also was
dedicated to S. John Baptist.

The Christians of Hamah are, with very few

1 Description of the East, Vol. n. p. 145.

2 Le Quien, Oriens Christianus, Tom. n. col. 915 — 918.

XXV1U THE BISHOP OF HAMAH.

exceptions, of the orthodox Greek rite, and number
about 1 500 souls ; with a church, a school, four
priests and a bishop, of whom more presently.
There are about 6000 orthodox in the diocese, of
whom Edlip (to be noticed below) contains about
the same number as Hamah.

The worthy Bishop Germanus has a melancholy
history, which may be recorded as a specimen of
the life of an Eastern Prelate, which it is often
thought must be very monotonous and uneventful.
He is a native of Damascus, where his family has
resided for several generations. Having passed
through the inferior grades of the ministry, he was
ordained priest, and in due time became Archiman
drite at Tyre. His father and brother were mur
dered in the massacre of the Damascene Christians
in 1860. He was at Jerusalem at the time, and
only learnt of this domestic bereavement on his
return to Beirout some time after. His grief was
so intense that his health became seriously affected,
and he procured the permission of the Patriarch to
absent himself from his post and to travel for a
twelvemonth; which he passed chiefly at Athens.
At this time the See of Epiphaneia became vacant,
and was so strongly urged upon his acceptance by
the patriarch, that, unwilling as he was to settle
again in Syria, he felt that he must not refuse this
providential call ; and here he had been for four or
five years, far removed from the sympathies of civil-

RUINS AT EL-HASS. XXIX

ized society, to which he had been accustomed;
living in the midst of a semi-barbarous people ; but
having this inestimable advantage over his episcopal
brother at Horns, that, as a native Syrian, he is
familiar with the language and manners of his people.
The church at Hamah is but a poor modern build
ing ; also dedicated to the Forerunner.

About six hours north of Hamah is a large Mos
lem village named Khan Sheikhur, which I am un
able to identify with any ancient site, although a
remarkable mound outside the village, apparently in
great part artificial, would seem to indicate here, as
elsewhere in this part of Syria, that it was formerly
occupied by a town. This village is just on the con
fines of the district occupied by the ruined Christian
towns, to the description of which I now proceed.

EL-HASS is situated about four hours north of
Khan Sheikhur, on the left of the direct road to
Aleppo. It consists of a vast expanse of ruins,
which gives promise of the architectural treasures
beyond. Most conspicuous among these ruins is the
Church, of a design which we afterwards found to
be typical of the general character of the ecclesiastical
buildings of central Syria; while the variations in
detail are infinite. The south wall and the south
east tower were well preserved ; and enough remained
of the rest of the building to shew what was its ori
ginal plan. It was built of stone quarried on the
spot, beautifully squared and fitted. It was of an

d

XXX CHUKCH OF EL-HASS.

oblong form, with a porch between two towers at the
west, and a semicircular apse, also flanked by two
towers on the east. It had been divided by columns
into a nave and side aisles, over which latter was
the gyniceeum or women's gallery. The entrance to
the porch was by two doors, and from the porch
was an ascent on either side, by the towers, into the
galleries, which were also connected by a western
gallery. The purpose of the eastern towers, flanking
the apse, was also well defined. On the ground-floor
was the diaconicon on the South side, and the pro-
thesis on the North ; the latter communicating both
with the apse and the aisle, the former with the
aisle only. The Church had two side doors to either
aisle, besides the great west door opening from the
porch ; and these doors, as well as the windows, pre
sent that combination of the arcuate and trabeate
construction which may be said to be the distinctive
characteristic of the Syrian school of architecture,
though by no means confined to that country. I have
given a full description of this first Church, which I
explored, in order to be able to refer to it hereafter,
and to obviate the necessity of frequent repetition.

Next to this Church, which the natives dignify-
by the name of "Ed-deir," the Convent, the most
striking objects in the extensive ruins of El-Hass
are the tombs. They vary very much in character,
and many of them are exceedingly handsome. Some
have been excavated in the live rock, in the walls of

TOMBS AND OTHER BUILDINGS.

XXXl

the quarries out of which the buildings have been
erected. Others are solid square structures, some
times in two stories, covered in some instances with
massive semicircular covers, in others with pyramidal
roofs, very similar to Absalom's pillar at Jerusalem.
On one of these latter is a long Greek inscription,
beautifully carved, running along the cornice ; part
of which I deciphered1, and found it to contain pas
sages from Psalms cxvii. ver. 26, 27, and Ixiv. 10
(Sept.) — " Blessed be he that cometh in the name of
the Lord. God is the Lord, and hath appeared unto
us. Thou hast visited the earth, and watered it
abundantly," &c.

To the north of the modern village and the
tombs just described, are very extensive ruins of the
ancient town, situated in a rocky district ; so that
the building materials were close at hand. This is
called Khirbet-d-IIass, "the Hums of Hass;" and
conspicuous among them are two large public build
ings, one of which may have been a civil Basilica,
the other was undoubtedly a church, similar in plan
to the one called Ed-Deir, which has been already
described.

EL-BAKA is about an hour north of El-Hass, and
there the ruins are even more extensive than at
Hass, and not less important ; for although the prin-

1 More fully given in Capfc. Burton and Mr T. Drake's Unex
plored Syria (Vol. n. p. 2 of the plates), the decipherments in
which (p. 380) are, however, frequently very unfortunate.

XXXli RUINS AT EL-BARA.

cipal Church is not so well preserved, the streets of
the town, and the dwelling-houses, with their courts
arid offices and wine-presses, are more clearly defined,
and reveal more of the domestic life of the ancient
Syrian Christians. This is the Elbarraw of Pococke1,
to which he seems to have paid only a hasty visit,
and dismisses the description of it in very few words :
" Here there is a ruinous well-built castle and some
decayed houses, which are of no mean structure;
there is likewise a well cut down through the rock."
This was, Count de Vogue informed me, the only
place, of all the ruined sites in the district, of which
he had been able to identify the name in any his
torical monument ; and that was in one of the chro
nicles of the Crusades, to which period the fine
mediaeval castle mentioned by Pococke probably be
longed. Its name among the natives is Kala'at
Saphian. Many masons' marks chiselled on the walls
are in excellent preservation, and might possibly
throw light on the date and origin of this building.

In this place we noticed for the first time those
sacred inscriptions upon the houses, which no doubt
suggested to Symeon Stylites the talisman that he
recommended the inhabitants to adopt as a pre
servative against earthquakes : " Christ is with us.
Stand !" We did not discover any copy of that iden
tical inscription ; but many were precisely to that
effect. A few examples from El-Bara and elsewhere

1 Description of the East, Syria, p. 147.

INSCRIPTIONS AT EL-BARA. XXX111

may be given, as they are curious, not only as illus
trating the pious practice of the age to which they
belong, but also as throwing additional light upon
the question of the pronunciation of the ancient Greek.
The first carried my thoughts to Castle Ashby,
where the Latin version of the same inscription,
wrought in the open battlement, " welcomes the
coming, and speeds the parting, guest."

AnDTDYNYNKAIELUC...AIUJN...

"The Lord preserve thy coming in and thy going
out from this time forth and for evermore."

This was on the lintel of a small house.

At El-Bara was the only Latin inscription which
we discovered throughout this region. It was well
carved on the wall of a wine-press, over the aperture
— much resembling a gigantic letter-box — through
which the grapes were emptied into the cellar. It
read as follows :

*...ARensSUCCaSBACCH€IAMDNeRAC€MIS
...BITISCeNUITAPRICDSDLEREFeCTA

Not the least striking feature in the ruins, here
as at Hass, are the sepulchral monuments, exhibit
ing, as they do, a vast variety of plan and detail,
some of very beautiful design and execution in the
elaborate carvings of the cornices, and doors, and
windows. Some of these tombs are excavated in
the rock and have a descent by steps into the subter^

XXXIV THE TOMBS OF EL-BARA.

ranean chambers ; others are sunk in the perpendi
cular side of a smooth wall of live rock, on a level
with the soil ; others, again, are massive stone erec
tions, generally square in plan, arranged in two
stories and covered with a pyramidal roof of great
elevation. One striking fact in connection with these
sepulchral monuments deserves special notice for its
bearing upon ancient Syrian Christianity. It is the
absence of anything like a necropolis. These tombs
are not all grouped together in any particular quarter
of the city or its suburbs; nor are they gathered
round the Churches. They are scattered all about
the town, sometimes in vineyards and olive-yards ;
sometimes in the courts and gardens of the larger
houses, with which they were connected by terraced
walks. Thus the tombs themselves and their posi
tions strikingly illustrate the remarks of the Count
de Vogue touching the type of Syrian Faith preva
lent at the time when this district was teeming with
civilized life. He, indeed, dwells on the. triumphant
tone of the inscriptions and emblems carved on the
civil, ecclesiastical and sepulchral buildings, and con
trasts the Christian humility of these nameless monu
ments with the vainglorious emphasis of pagan in
scriptions. But the contrast is most striking between
the different aspect which death wears in these days
and that in which it was regarded when these cities
were inhabited; and a most striking illustration is thus
obtained of much of the language of S. Chrysostom

THE TOMBS. THEIR LESSON. ." XXXV

and other Greek and Latin Fathers concerning the
faithful departed : for that language is here seen not
to have been rhetorical and unreal, as is sometimes
supposed, but the genuine expression of the practical
belief of the time — breathing "a hope full of immor
tality." For here was no attempt to hide the memo
rials of the departed out of sight, or to associate
those memorials with all that was gloomy and repul
sive. The " coverlids" — (some of these tombs were
called calyces from KaXvirTa* to cover) — of those who
slept in the Lord were bright and cheerful as art
could make them ; and conveniently placed, where
the survivors might often resort to them, to cherish
the fond memories of their beloved ones, and to
continue their pious offices to the mortal remains of
those whom they considered as " not lost, but gone
before," — regarding them still as members of the
same family and household of the faith.

On the outskirts of the town of Bara are the
remains of a large villa, in so complete a F-tate of
preservation as to admit of an accurate architectural
restoration, which is given in M. de Vogue's great
work. To this the inhabitants still give the name of
" the House of the Lady Elizabeth," and we liked to
believe this to be the name of its last Christian
inhabitant. In the neighbourhood of El-Bara are
the following :

MOUDJLEYEH is not more than half an hour distant
to the South-East. It contained a great number of

XXXVI MOUDJLEYEH.

private houses, surrounding the Church, of which
large ruins still remain. But here again the most
striking and impressive of the Christian remains is a
fine sarcophagus in excellent preservation, with an
inscription boldly carved on its side from Psalm xci.
9, 10 : a most convincing evidence that for the Chris
tians of those days death had lost its sting, the grave
its victory. For thus it speaks of the departed, and
to the survivors :

TDNYH'ICTDNeenYKATA^YrHNCn
YnYnPDC€A6Y W C€T€nPdC€KA

KAIMACTI fri • ^ ZDYK€ISITII€NT

LUCKHNLJJMATICD A Y

" Thou hast made the Most High thy Eefuge —
no evil shall approach thee — no plague come nigh
thy dwelling."

Another sepulchral epitaph roughly carved on
the side of a rock-hewn cave, and which had escaped
the notice of Count de Vogue, was not less striking.
It was surmounted by the cross, with the XP. and
A.H. so universally prevalent in these towns; and
read as follows :

KEXEBDHOI
IDYAIANDN KAI
AHMHTPIDN DTI
€T€A€CAN

" Lord Christ, succour Julian and Demetrius; for
they are dead."

BETEYRSEH. SERJILLIA. DELL LOUZEH. XXXVli

BETEYRSEH is half a mile south of Moudjleyah,
with a small Church very much ruined, and at the
same distance is Rubeyah, where was the only ex
ample of a secular monument to be found among
these ruins. It was an equestrian figure carved in
deep relief on a large slab of stone, almost the size of
life. The rider carried a wreath in his hand, but the
carving was too much decayed by exposure to allow
us to judge of the execution, though it appeared not
to be devoid of spirit.

SERJILLIA, about half an hour to the east. Here
the buildings are better preserved than in most of
the other towns, some of the private houses having
their porticos and balconies perfect, with the steps
leading up to them. Here too is a large bath-house,
and a Church of the normal type ; all carefully
figured by Count de Vogiie'.

DELL LOUZEH is a ruined town about one hour
east of El-Bara, where are the remains of a fine
Church, and several houses in fair preservation, with
their colonnades of debased Corinthian columns still
standing. From one such portico I copied the two
following inscriptions :

* €l0€DCYn€PYMLiJNTICnKA0YMLUN
ADZAAYTLLinANTDTe.

" If God be for you who can be against you ?
Glory to Him always.'1

XXXV111 DEIR SAMBIK.

* KYPIEBQH0ITLLiniKLUTnYTLJJKAITni
ZYKQYZINENAYTUJAMHN.

"Lord, succour this house, and those who dwell
therein. Amen."

On a smaller house was an abbreviated and de
based repetition of the former of these two inscrip
tions, with the date, thus :

* ElOEWCYnEPHMDNTICKAOHMDXMr*

" If God be for us, who can be against us ? 643."
The date indicated by the last three letters,
whose numerical value is equivalent to 643, is pro
bably to be reckoned by the sera of Antioch, and
would so correspond with A.D. 595, for the sera of
the Seleucidse, which would give A.D. 331, is too early
a date to assign to these buildings.

DEIR SAMBIR is about half an hour east of Dell
Louzeh, and contains a Church of which the three
west doors remain, but all vestiges of the portico — if
ever it had one — have disappeared. Here we ob
served on the wall of a house, sculptured on a large
stone, the Agnus, bearing a Cross on its back, figured
by the Count de Vogue ; and a handsome tomb,
well preserved, with the following Inscription running
round a semi-circular arch1,

1 On the side wall, in the porch 'of this tomb, is a device of
the labarum with A and Q, twice repeated, and the paraphrase
(as M. de Vogue happily calls it) of its motto — Tovro vtKa, This
conquers.

KOUEIA. DESCRIPTION OF RUINS. xxxix

I TDYKYPIDYHrHKAITanAHPLUMAAYTHCKAl
nANTECDIKATOIKYNTECENAYTH * XMT I

" The earth is the Lord's and the fulness thereof
and all that dwell therein. + 643 "-

the same date, be it observed, as that on the house
above copied. Another remark of some interest
occurs in connection with this epitaph : this opening
verse of the 24th Psalm is the Stichos peculiar to
the Burial Service of a priest in the Greek Church,
introduced near the beginning of the office.

ROUEIA is situated about two hours from Deir
Sambir, in a south easterly direction, and covers as
large an area as El-Bara. This important ruin is
the only one described in any detail by Pococke,
whose account it may be well to transcribe. " Rouiah
is near the plain that leads from Marrah to Aleppo.
This is a more magnificent place than the others :
there are in it about six or seven fine palaces, some
of which are almost entire, and there are almost as
many Churches. The houses are built round courts
with porticos all round within, supporting a gallery,
which communicates with the rooms above, there
being a door from it to every room. The capitals of
the pillars, which are no bad work, are of the Corin
thian and Ionic orders. The Churches seem to have
been more magnificent than the houses, especially
three or four, which are built with three naves [i. e. a
nave and side aisles], the arches of which are sup-

xl POCOCKE'S DESCRIPTION.

ported by pillars, and the largest has great pillars in
it of an oblong square figure, and a portico before it ;
on one side there is an open building with a dome
supported by columns, which seems to have been
a baptistery : on the north side of the Church there
is a building like a small ancient temple, with an
angular pediment at each end ; the corners are
adorned with Corinthian pilasters, not of the best
workmanship. The whole building is raised on a fine
basement, and before it there is a portico, consisting
only of two pillars, which are in the front between
the side walls that support the pediment : * this
seemed to have been a family Chapel, and under it is
a vault with stone-coffins or graves cut in the rock.
There is another of the same kind near one of the
palaces, with an unintelligible Greek inscription on
the pediment*. There are ruins of great buildings
all round the large Church, where probably many
persons might live in a sort of community ; and this
possibly might be the first beginning of that sort of
retirement in these parts, which was afterwards intro
duced and settled in public communities in the mo
nastic life. One of these Churches was dedicated to
St Peter and Paul, and has on it this inscription :

riETPDC A^Cnj FIAYADC

'f The passage between asterisks has evidently got transposed.
It belongs, not to the great Church, but to the small building
similar to a pagan temple on the north side of it, described just
above.

RUINS OF ROUEIA. xll

" There is one sepulchre here of a very particular
kind ; two arches are turned at proper distances, and
about six or seven feet above the ground a very
large stone coffin is placed on them, which is nine
feet long, four feet ten inches wide, and five feet ten
inches deep ; the part below, which is enclosed, has
in it two graves cut down in the rock1."

Thus far Pococke, whose description answers very
well at this day, except that another century of
exposure to climate and earthquakes have brought
down more of the stately buildings of Roueia. The do
mical building on the south, and the small pagan-like
temple on the north side of the grea.t Church — both
which I take to have been sepulchral monuments-
remain in their integrity, as does also the second
temple of the same kind mentioned by Pococke.
The Church deserves some further notice, as it varies
somewhat from the normal type already described at
El-Hass, of which also a fine example is found
among the ruins of Roueia. This is a more unusual
type, having the aisles separated from the nave — not
by rows of columns, but by massive piers, carrying
arches of wide span, dividing the Church lengthways
into three bays. The aisles are much wider than in
the columnar Churches. The west end of this Church
is very fine, with its portico between the flanking
towers, and the west wall of the Church rising into a

1 Description of Syria, p. 148.

xlii MODERN VILLAGE OF EDLIB.

lofty gable pierced by a circular window, with mul-
lions forming a bold cross.

To the east of Roueia are the important remains of
Dana ; and half an hour to the west are large heaps
of ruins, named Jeradi, neither of which have yet
been properly explored.

The region in which the ancient towns hitherto
described are situated, is named Jebel Riha, from a
large village of that name on the road northward
from El-Bara to EDLIB, about an hour south of the
latter place, which must now be described, in the
pitiful contrast which the Church there exhibits to
its ancient condition, in the palmy days of which
the massive monuments of the past, above enume
rated, still bear witness. The Christians of EDLIB
number about 400 souls, and have one Priest, a
Church and a School of some 50 boys and as many
girls. The priest is a dyer by trade, and still pursues
his avocation as a means of livelihood. The Church
is a miserably poor building, and the iconostasis and
all the appointments are in keeping with the fabric.
The Christians, however, had for a few months past
enjoyed unwanted peace and security under the pro
tection of an Armenian Catholic from Aleppo, named
Ouanes Effendi, who held the important office of
District Collector for the Turkish Government, in
whose service he has been for forty years. The
Orthodox Christians were loud in his praises, and
through his influence their condition was much ame-

A RIGHTEOUS PUBLICAN. xliii

liorated from what it was in the year 1845, when the
place was visited by Dr Thompson, the American
Missionary from Beirout1. Before the appointment
of this worthy man there was no justice to be had by
the Christians in any suit against a Moslem : but
now a Council of Ten has been established — five for
the town, and as many for the country — in which the
Christian community is represented by a brother of
the priest. But, besides this, the shameful extor
tions to which the members of the tolerated creeds
are subjected in Turkey, have been put an end to by
this righteous publican. Not one para in excess of
the legal contribution of one-tenth can now be de
manded, and altogether this excellent officer's ap
pointment is hailed as a blessing by the poor Chris
tians. They spoke gratefully also of the help they
had received from the former bishop of Aleppo ; but
the present bishop of Hamah, in whose diocese they
are, is not able to do much for them.

Edlib appears not to have any Christian, or
other, remains of antiquity : but it is remarkable as
forming a kind of boundary line between two styles
of domestic architecture — in one striking particular.
All the columns supporting the porticoes in the
towns south of Edlib have a marked architectural
type, approximating to the Doric. North of that,
this column disappears altogether, and is replaced
by plain square blocks, without either base or capital,

1 Bibliotheca Sacra, Vol. v. p. 071, 2, A.D. 1848.

Xliv CHURCH AT ARSHIN.

carried to the requisite height. This deterioration
is confined to the secular buildings ; the northern
Churches are perhaps richer in architectural detail
than the southern.

Jebel Biha, which has now been described, is
separated from Jebel A'ala by a wide plain called
Saal-er-Bouj, and Jebel A'ala is continued northward
by Jebel Seman. The following Ecclesiological
Notes relate to Jebel A'ala.

ARSHIN is situated in a hill above the modern
village of Harbanoush — a stiff climb of half an
hour — and has a very handsome Church in a good
state of preservation. The vaulted apse at the east
is still perfect, with a very massive parapet, supported
by heavy corbels, carried round it and its two invari
able accessories, the diaconicon (with its upper floor
entire) on the south, and the prothesis on the north
of the apse. The west end is also complete, having
its entrance porch flanked by two massive towers,
with some very handsome carving over the door which
opens from the porch into the Church. A feature
peculiar — so far as I know — to this Syrian style, is
exhibited in such profusion here, that this seems to
be the proper place to describe it. It consists of a
broad band of moulding running continuously round
the windows externally ; so as to embrace the sills,
the jambs and arches in one flowing line from one
end of the Church to the other ; as likewise round
the windows of the apse. It is not elegant in effect,

KORAN A YA. .' DOWAR. BAKOtfSA. xlv

but decidedly original, and therefore worthy of re
mark.

DEIR ZEITA, about an hour north-east of Arshin,
has the remains of a large Church, of which the north
wall was entire, and the lower part of an apse of
noble proportions. This Church was connected, to
wards the west, .by a paved court, with an octagonal
building, which may have been a baptistery.

KOKANAYA, about one hour and a half north of
Deir Zeita, is a large heap of ruins, with two wide
streets, very well defined, leading to the principal
gate ; great part of which is still preserved. The
only Church we saw was small and insignificant for
so important a town. A dated sepulchral inscrip
tion, however, is deserving of notice, for its eloquent
simplicity. It is carved in the rock over a semicir
cular loculus, in a subterranean tomb :

+ EYCEBIO) + XPICTIANO) +

AOtAnATPIKAIYIOOKAIAriOOriNEY

TI€TOYCZIYMHNIAO)OYKZ i.e. Aug. 27, 369.

DOWAR is twenty minutes distant south-east of
Kokanaya, across a valley; and ten minutes east of
that Kusr-el-Bendt, probably a nunnery; and ten
minutes east of that the large remains of Bcikousa,
with a noble Church, situated on a hill, the apse of
which, and the north wall, are in excellent preservation.
It is of the usual type, and presents nothing remark
able except its very superior and massive masonry.

xlvi BAHAKU. KULB LOUZEH. KUSR EL-BENAT.

Proceeding northward by the modern village of
Maaret esh-Shilf we come to another village named
Sardin, above which rises a hill surmounted by a
ruined site and church named Bahaku, but formerly
• — the inhabitants told us — Milieh. Here the Church
presents the rare exception of a square east end, both
in its external and internal plan. On the top of the
same range of hills, and at no great distance to the
north, is Kulb Louzeh, commanding a fine view of the
Lake of Antioch and all the surrounding country.
Here is a grand Church, in a remarkably perfect
state, even to the vault over the noble apse. It was
dedicated to the Archangels, as is indicated by their
names over the easternmost door on the south side
+ MIXAHArABP...This Church is divided into three
bays by massive square piers, supporting round-
headed arches of very wide span. The faces of these
arches are carved with bands of rich mouldings, but
that of the apse is most profusely ornamented. The
wall- space above the arches is pierced with twelve
clerestory windows.

Leaving now a large number of ruined sites un
explored, I proceed to the most important of all these
Ecclesiastical remains, when I have briefly noticed
an ancient nunnery which I visited at the special
request of the Count de Vogue, as he had not had
time to do so. This is Kusr el-Bendt, on the old
Roman road between Aleppo and Antioch, which is
here very well defined; but is not that now usually

HOSTELRY AT TOURMANIN, xlvii

followed. The ruins are situated at the west end of
a pass cut through the rock, and are very extensive.
The Church, however, is. a complete ruin, with the
exception of the lower part of the apse, which was
carved in the live rock, and some few courses of
stone above it. The convent stood on the north side
of the Church, and formed three sides of an irregular
quadrangle. The building was three stories high,
and the massive character of the masonry gives it an
imposing appearance, as in many parts the facade
remains entire. In the court stands a tower still
six stories high, although from the present appear
ance of the summit, as well as from the debris at the
base, it would seem to have been carried higher.
This is probably of later date than the Church
and Convent ; added, perhaps, when the buildings
were converted into a fortress, as its name inti
mates that it was, probably during the time of the
Crusades.

TOURMANIN is situated at the southern base of
Jebel Siman, and through it lies the road from
Antioch to Aleppo, now usually followed. Here is
a noble building, which seems formerly to have
served as a caravanserai; but its architecture claims
for it a date anterior to the Mohammedan occupation
of Syria.

We probably have in it an example of the guest
houses (fe^oSo^eta) of which we read e.g. in Pro-
copius's account of the buildings of Justinian, which

e2

xlviii DISAPPEARANCE OF A CHURCH.

were built on a very large scale, particularly at places
of pilgrimage; and as Tourmanin must have been
always the junction — so to speak — on the main line
of commerce, for pilgrims to the shrine of the popu
lar saint, this building was erected for their accom
modation. It is indeed called Deir—i.e. Convent,
but this name does not necessarily imply that it was
a religious house. It consisted of a large hall, with
other buildings and offices attached to it; well sup
plied with cisterns for rain-water, formed in the
rock out of which the stones for the buildings were
quarried, — a method very usually adopted in this
country for economising both labour and materials
But here a sad disappointment awaited us. One of
the most imposing churches in Count de Vogue's
collection of drawings was that of Tourmanin, the
facade of which was complete only three years before
our visit. Now, not a vestige of that stately ele
vation was to be seen, and the explanation of the
utter ruin which had been wrought in so short
a time was to be found in the fresh chips of stone
around the spot ; indicating that the Church had
been converted into a quarry for the citizens of
Aleppo; from which it is some six miles distant.
And thus these noble monuments of ancient Chris
tian piety, which have resisted the shocks of earth
quake and tempest for fourteen hundred years, are
disappearing under the axes and hammers of modern
civilization.

CHURCH OF S. SYMEON STYLITES. xlix

KULAAT ES-SiMAN, is situated on the top of a hill
of the same name, and is reached by a steep rocky
path, in about two hours from Tourmanin. It is,
even in its deep decay, a most imposing pile, and in
its palmy days might vie with any ecclesiastical
establishment of East or West for the extent and
grandeur of its buildings, the ruins of which cover
many acres. It consists of a large transeptal Church,
built round an octagonal hypsethral court, in the
centre of which once rose the pillar of S. Symeon of
the Column; whose eccentric piety and devotion
this Church was built to commemorate, very shortly
after his death. And it is a happy fact for the eccle-
siology of this building that we have preserved to
us a particular description of it, by one who may
have visited it only a few years after its erection ;
as may be inferred from the following facts. Symeon
Stylites died under the Emperor Leo, while Martyr-
ius was Bishop of Antioch, i.e. between 461 and
465. Evagrius Scholasticus was born A.D. 536,
and he describes the Church precisely as it may
be seen (in ruins) at this day. A very good idea
may be formed of its general plan from a comparison
with Ely Cathedral, which I refer to as an illus
tration in preference to any other transeptal Church,
on account of its octagonal lantern, in which it
resembles its Syrian prototype ; except that we learn
from Evagrius that the central court of Symeon
Stylites was open to the heavens, with the column

ITS OCTAGONAL COURT.

rising in the middle ; the rocky base of which, rudely
shaped, is still remaining. This octagonal court was
encircled by eight noble arches, of which five still
remain, supported by massive piers with detached
columns of the Corinthian order; and wonderfully
pure in architectural detail considering the time
when they were executed. The alternate arches of
this arcade — those i.e. facing the cardinal points —
open into the middle walk of the four arms of this
transeptal Church ; the intermediate arches into the
side aisles, and into semicircular apses formed in
the angles of the outer walls (a very beautiful and
novel feature of this most interesting Church), pro
bably presenting a specimen of the exedrce of the
basilican churches, such as are described by Eusebius
in his account of the Sepulchre Church at Jerusalem.
The purpose which these alcoves were designed to
serve may be gathered with great probability from
the description of Evagrius Scholasticus, who speaks
of the pilgrims encircling the pillar in a continu
ous procession, some on foot, others mounted on
horses and mules, in order to do honour to the
memory of the saint ; whose visible shade, according
to the same authority, continued to flit about his
accustomed column. These apsidal recesses would
form a secure retreat from which to witness the
stream of pilgrims, or a quiet resting-place for the
pilgrims themselves when wearied with their gyra
tions round the pillar.

CHOIR, NAVE AND TRANSEPTS. li

Whether the four arms of the cross were sepa
rated from the octagonal court — or, if so, how — there
remains nothing to shew: a solid stone wall built
into the eastern arch, so as to isolate the choir, is
evidently modern. The apse of the choir is very
fine ; its vault remains almost complete, the face of
the arch being richly carved. It has its two inva
riable adjuncts on either side, also apsidal, — the pro-
thesis and diaconicon. The west member of this
cruciform Church, which would be represented by
the nave of an English cathedral, is a perfect triumph
of engineering skill as well as of architectural in
genuity. In this direction the rocky ridge on which
the Church is built falls away in a steep declivity,
so the building could only be extended in this direc
tion by supporting it on solid substructions. This
was accordingly done, and the crypt of S. Symeon
Stylites far surpasses in solidity and grandeur any
of our cathedral crypts of the middle ages ; and so
solid was its structure that nearly all the arches
remain entire, notwithstanding the frequent earth
quakes to which this region has been subjected. A
grand doorway with side portals opening on an
elevated terrace terminated the Church in this direc
tion. The main entrance to the Church was, how
ever, through the south transept, the south front of
which is covered with a stately porch, in a wonder
ful state of preservation. The northern transept
calls for no special remark ; but it may be observed

Hi CHURCH OF S. SYMEON STYLITES.

that the four members of this Church were treated as
so many separate churches ; each of them having the
two doors on either side, covered by porches, which
has been noticed as a normal feature of these Syrian
churches. The side aisles are divided from the
middle walk by rows of columns ; of which there were
nine on a side in the choir, and six on a side in the
nave and transepts. In the side walls the mixture
of trabeate and arcuate construction is here found in
its fullest development.

Such is a brief description of the interior of this
great Church. The exterior calls for no special
remark, except at its east end, where the wall is
ornamented with two tiers of columns of the Corinth
ian order, supporting a bold corbel table, and is
an exquisite architectural composition.

The Church is surrounded on three sides by courts ;
and large remains, which at first suggest the idea of
conventual buildings, are to be seen to the south-east.
Possibly, however, it was nothing but a huge caravan
serai, built for the accommodation of the pilgrims
who flocked hither from all quarters; though a small
chapel, communicating with the south-eastern apse of
the great Church, rather countenances the former
notion of a monastery of Regulars, whose oratory this
may have been.

The ground-plan of the Church and contiguous
buildings contained in the work of the Count de Voglie
will best serve to illustrate the preceding description.

OCTAGONAL DOUBLE CHURCH. liii

We have not yet exhausted the marvels of this fer
tile field of architectural and ecclesiological research.
A hundred yards or so to the south of the main pile
of buildings, with which it is now connected only by
heaps of less considerable ruins, is a Church of pecu
liar design, very richly ornamented, which demands a
brief notice. It is in fact a double Church. On the
north is a small Church on a square plan, rising into
an octagonal lantern, with a narthex and side aisles.
On the south of this is a small Church of the more
usual type; the middle walk being divided from the
side aisles by five columns; the east end distributed
into a semicircular apse and rectangular side chambers.
The north and west fronts of these churches were
covered by a portico, and to the east were a series of
chambers covered by a cloister. It is difficult to
conjecture what purpose these twin churches were
designed to serve ; but this is only part of the puzzle
presented by these complicated ruins, in the absence
of all monumental records of the site — with the excep
tion of the notice of Evagrius Scholasticus, which,
however, refers only to the transeptal Church.

The absence of all inscriptions from this Church
and its surrounding buildings is a noteworthy fact,
contrasting, as it does, with the usual practice which,
as we have seen, prevailed at the period, both in ec
clesiastical and civil buildings. We only discovered
indications of one inscription in all this vast ex
panse of buildings. That was carved over the western

liv EXTENSIVE RUINS.

portal of the south transept, within the porch ; but it
was so damaged by exposure as to be illegible.

To the south of the octagonal Church is a hand
some gateway with its side portals, which seems to
have been the main entrance to the Precinct or Close ;
evidently designed by the architect of the great
Church ; for it has detached columns of precisely simi
lar design to those which have been noticed as
flanking the piers round the octagonal court of the
great Church.

Outside this gate are extensive ruins of a large
town, built on the two sides of the rocky valley which
has been noticed as bounding the ridge on the west.
Among these are the remains of two churches, the roof
of one of which, and the mosaic pavement, still exist ;
some fine tombs ; and a large Pandocheion, or hostelry,
with a solidly constructed stone viaduct across the
valley, connecting it with a court surrounded by
handsome tombs and a kind of mortuary chapel.
This hostelry is dated, and the date is interpreted by
Count de Vogue as equivalent to A.D. 477; when the
building was completed by Simeon, on the I2th of
July. This town bears the name of Deir Siman —
the Convent of Symeon, and no doubt owed its origin
to the devotion which the Stylite attracted: so that
here, as in so many cases in western Christendom,
the shrine of a saint became the nucleus of a large
town and the centre of a busy population.

This was eminently the case in this instance, for

SYMEON STTLITES JUNIOR. Iv

the hills for many miles around are covered with
ruins, and the sole denizen of Kulaat Siman gave me
the names of some twenty sites in its immediate neigh
bourhood, which would, I have no doubt, well repay
the labours of the ecclesiologist and the antiquarian.
I must now quit the precincts of the Church of S.
Symeon Stylites, to which I have devoted so much
space ; for this is not the place to discuss either the
religious or the historical bearings of that very curious
phase of Eastern Christianity of which it presents
the most remarkable, but not the only surviving
memorial : for I afterwards visited the ruins of another
large Church celebrated for the asceticism of another
Symeon Stylites (the Younger), a contemporary
of Evagrius Scholasticus, wbo has recorded some
particulars of his personal intercourse with "this
admirable man." This Church is situated between
three and four hours north-east of Antioch, on the
summit of a mountain, synonymous with this — u Jebel
es-Siman ;" which rises abruptly from the narrow plain
which here skirts the Mediterranean, and in which
the modern village of Souadieh is situated. The
ruins are inconsiderable in comparison with those
which have been above described, but the remains of
the pillar, cut out of the live rock, with rude base-
mouldings, are much more pronounced; while the
ground-plan of the Church is peculiar, and would
repay the outlay of much more time than I was
able to devote to it.

Ivi S. CHRYSOSTOM ON THE STYL1TE.

With regard to the state of Christianity which
could not only produce, but admire and repeat, such a
type of sanctity as Symeon of the Column, it is not
without interest to find a kind of anticipatory con
demnation of it, in the language of one of the most
eminent of the Greek Fathers, whose life and cha
racter, not less truly ascetic than that of his eccentric
countryman, presents a marked contrast to it ;
while the Church has tacitly disallowed it; for, al
though she canonised the Syrian FaJceer, the example
of his peculiar form of devotion was soon suffered
to fall into disuse, nor have any attempts been since
made to revive it.

It were an anachronism to suppose that the follow
ing passage from a Homily of S. Chrysostom, delivered
probably at Antioch, could have any personal reference
to the eccentric hermit of the Mandra in the neigh
bouring mountains : but it certainly has a close, and
even literal, bearing on his case. The preacher is de
ploring the general decay of ancient piety among the
Christians of his day; which he ascribes to the re
laxation of the wholesome discipline of former times,
and the consequent enervation of Christian energy,
through the love of money and worldly conformity.
He adds : " And if one be found having a vestige
of the ancient philosophy, leaving the cities, and
the market-places, and the society of his fellows,
and the direction of others, he betakes him to the
mountains: and if asked the reason of this retire-

MODERN ANTIOCH. Ivil

ment, he invents a pretext which cannot be allowed.
' For/ he says, ' I start aside lest I also perish,
and my virtue lose its edge.' But how much better
were it for thee to lose the edge, and gain others,
rather than remaining on high to neglect thy
perishing brethren l ! "

But I must proceed with my contrasts ; and turn
from the vision of the Church in the zenith of its
power, which has been conjured up by these ruins,
to its actual material degradation as witnessed by
the present aspect of the once proud capital of the
East, which claimed for itself the somewhat pre
sumptuous designation of " the City of God," but
is ever glorious for the memories of the apostolic
and early Christian ages with which it is associated.

No ancient city of any consideration has more
utterly perished than Antioch. It once boasted a
population of little short of half a million ; and its
public buildings, civil and sacred, vied with those of
imperial Rome herself in their magnificence; and
though frequently desolated by earthquakes, yet
under the fostering care of successive Emperors it
rose again and again phcenix-like from its ruins.
Now not a single vestige of its ancient magnificence
is to be seen in its squalid streets. Not even the
fragments of a column or capital or cornice or frieze
are to be seen built into modern hovels, as in most
other ancient cities ; even the mediaeval castle,

1 St Chrysost. in 1 Ep. ad Cor. Cap. i. Horn. vi. ap. fin.

Iviii ORTHODOX; CHURCH RESTORED.

crowning the height, preserves but scanty traces of
the Crusaders' or of Saracenic architecture.

As regards the present condition of the Ortho
dox community in Antioch it is somewhat amelio
rated from what it was thirty years ago, as described
in the second Appendix to this volume, when their
only place of worship was a natural cave in the rock,
which they shared with the flocks and herds of
the Moslem shepherds. This cave they disposed
of, about ten years since, to the Latins, and an in
scription records that the present Pope has re
stored it to public worship1. The marble columns
of this old church were used in the construction of
the handsome and spacious Church in which the
Greeks now worship, erected on the site of an old
one, after centuries of desecration. The permission
to restore the building was obtained from Ibrahim
Pasha, during his temporary occupation of Syria,—
that golden era for the Christians and other op
pressed nationalities of this part of the Turkish
Empire — but it was not completed until some twenty
years ago, under the present Patriarch. The icons,
lamps, church-books and vessels are the gifts of the
Emperor of Russia. A handsome throne is pro
vided for the Patriarch in the middle of the apse,

1 This inscription runs as follows: "Honori S. Petri, Quod
Antiochise ministerium gerens, illic sacra officia obivit, Ecclesiam,
loco a dominis redempto, Pius IX., P.M. sua munificentia re-
paravit, et cultui publico restituit, Anno MDCCCLXII." .

CONCLUSION. lix

and another at the side of the iconostasis, likewise
facing west, but neither of them had been occupied
by Hierotheus for more than ten years before our
visit, although the numbers of the believers of the
Orthodox Greek rite in and about Antioch might
justly claim more frequent visits from their chief
Pastor, even if the greater importance of Damascus
makes that modern capital of Syria more eligible for
his permanent official residence. By a census taken
in the year 1865 it was ascertained that the Chris
tians of the Orthodox rite in Antioch and the neigh
bourhood numbered 17,000 souls, of which the num
ber in the city itself were variously computed by
three several informants, at 1800 souls, all told;
1000 males — men and boys; and 800 families. They
are ministered to by three priests and a deacon.

Such then are the past glories, and such the pre
sent state of decay, of the capital and central district
of that vast diocese of Antioch which once em
braced within its ample limits — according to its
ambitious title — "all the East;" conterminous with
the second Patriarchate of Christendom, that of the
New Borne, towards the west ; with the third Patri
archate, that of the Evangelical Alexandria, on the
south ; and of illimitable extent towards the east ;
out of which were carved the Patriarchate of Jeru
salem, and the autocephalous Churches of the Arme-
nias, Georgia, Seleucia, and others. This volume,
it is true, travels over a very small part of this wide

Ix CONCLUSION.

field, whether in its geographical extent or its chro
nological limits : but it is hoped that the cunabula,
of the Catholic Church, and the chequered fortunes
of its earliest champions, sketched by the graphic
pen of one who so thoroughly appreciated the his
torical, theological, and ecclesiastical importance of
Eastern Christianity, may not be without value as
a contribution to a revived branch of sacred litera
ture, to which the enlarged and ever- widening sym
pathies of the Anglican Church, reanimated from her
long and death-like lethargy, have given a fresh
impulse — the evidence of a new and vigorous life, the
quickening spirit of which is Love of -the Brother
hood.

The Feast of the Transfiguration,
1873.

THE

PATRIABCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

BOOK I.

1. IN commencing the History of the Great Patriarchate Difficulty of
of the East, I cannot conceal from myself how far more for
midable is the task than was the compilation of the Annals
of Alexandria. We shall no longer be confined to one land,
to a Church, if patriarchal in power, yet metropolitical only
in extent. The throne to which we are now to direct our
attention, claimed, in itself or by its offshoots, the spiritual
dominion of well-nigh the whole of Asia, We shall trace
the rise of a smaller Patriarchate in the centre of its elder
sister: we shall see a Catholicos thrown off into the far east:
in Antioch we shall find, almost always a double, frequently
a triple, succession of bishops: we shall see the Catholic
Faith engaged in conflict at once with Nestorians, Jacobites,
and Monothelites ; we shall follow heretical missions into the
territories of the Lama, into the strongholds of Buddhism,
into the foul abominations of Schamanism: we shall finally
see both the Catholic and heretical communions well-nigh
overwhelmed by the scimetars of Mahomet, and the tremen
dous hordes of Tatar invasion. We must at once embrace
the half of Asia Minor, Persia, Arabia, India and China, if
we would have a clear idea of the history of the Patriarch
ates of the East.

1

PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

s. ja-vos, 2. With respect to the Church of Jerusalem, ecclesias-

of Jemsa-p tical tradition unhesitatingly1 asserts that its first bishop
was James, the LORD'S brother, surnamed the Just. Abun
dant traces of this may be found in the Acts of the Apostles.
When S. Peter had been miraculously set free from prison,
and had visited the saints assembled in the house of Mary
the mother of Mark: "Go," said he, "shew2 these things
unto James, and to the brethren." When S. Paul first visited
Jerusalem3, S. Peter and S. James only were seen by him;
the one probably as the chief of the Apostles: the other as
diocesan bishop. In the Apostolic Council4 it is James
who sums up the arguments, and pronounces the definition
of faith. As diocesan bishop it probably is that S. Paul,
writing of those that " seemed to be pillars5," names him be
fore S. Peter : lastly, when the same Apostle came up for the
last time to Jerusalem, it was to James6 that he made his
report, and to James that he looked for advice. May we
not connect this prerogative of S. James with the appearance
of our LORD to him when apart from the other Apostles7?

1 Eusebius, H. E. n. 1, where he is
quoting the Hypotyposeis of S. Cle
ment. UtTpov Kal 'Id.Kw(3ov KaVlutiv-

v-rjv ft,-?! eTTidiKdfcffSat 56^?, d\X'

rbv diKaiov eiriffKoirov 'lepoao-
2\€<r6ai. — So again, H. E. vn.
19. So S. Epiphanius, Hasres. 78,
and the Apostolic Constitutions, vm.
35. It is beyond my plan to enter
into the much-disputed question,
whether James was the son of Joseph
by a former wife, as Eusebius, S.
Epiphanius, S. Gregory Nyssen, and
Hippolytus assert ; — or of Mary, the
sister of the Blessed Virgin, as S.
Jerome, S. Chrysostom, and Theo-
doret hold. Dositheus (p. 2) inclines
to the latter opinion, but in such a
manner as to shew that his Church
had no tradition on the subject :
modern scholars seem generally to
prefer the former. Nor shall I enter
into the question whether he were the

son of Alphreus, or not ; — and if so,
how far this parentage is reconcilable
with either of the foregoing state
ments. The Bollandists, Hensche-
nius on May 1, and Papebroch in
the Historia Chronologica Pattr.
Hierosolym. (which will be a house
hold word in this history) follow S.
Epiphanius, and stoutly deny that
he was an Apostle, till made so by
our Lord's appearance to him after
His Resurrection (and as they will
have it, after His Ascension). I con
fess that to this the election of
S. Matthias appears an insurmount
able opposition. Baronius dwells at
length on this point, Tom. i.

2 Acts xii. 17.

3 Galat. i. 18, 19.

4 Acts xv. 13.

5 Galat. ii. 9.

6 Acts xxi. 18.

7 I Cor. xv. 7.

FOUNDATION OF THE CHURCH OF ANTIOCH. 3

Thus much of the First Bishop of Jerusalem. We now turn
to Antioch.

3. It is thus that S. Luke introduces us to that great
city1: "Now they which were scattered abroad ur>on the standing

_. . the account

persecution that arose about Stephen travelled as far as ?iven by

T~V . . S. Luke of

Phcenice, and Cyprus, and Antioch, preaching the word to itsiiiumina-
none but unto the Jews only. And some of them were men
of Cyprus and Cyrene, which when they were come to An
tioch spake unto the Grecians, preaching the LORD JESUS.
And the hand of the LORD was with them: and a great
number believed, and turned unto the LORD. Then tidings
of these things came uato the ears of the Church which was
in Jerusalem: and they sent forth Barnabas, that he should
go as far as Antioch." After describing his joy at the suc
cess of the Faith, S. Luke proceeds: "Then departed Bar
nabas to Tarsus for to seek Saul: and when he had found
him, he brought him unto Antioch. And it came to pass
that a whole year they assembled themselves with the
Church, and taught much people. And the disciples were
called Christians first in Antioch."

4. Notwithstanding this account of the Evangelist, acknow-
Ecclesiastical History asserts nothing more positively than s. Peter as
that S. Peter2 was the Founder of the Church of Antioch.
Dismissing the chronological enquiry to an Appendix, I will

here merely give the most probable3 opinion as to the date

1 Acts xi. 19. schenius and Papebrochius, and de-

2 So S. Jerome, in his Commen- fended at length in the 29th of the
tary on the second chapter of the Bollandist June. Le Quien, on the
Epistle to the Galatians, mentions, contrary, O. C. n. 675, defers the
as one of the things not alluded to commencement of S. Peter's pon-
by S. Luke in the Acts ; "Primmn tificate at Antioch till A. D. 44. I will
Episcopum Antiochenae Ecclesise only observe that the early tradi-
Petrum fuisse, eumque Romas trans- tion, preserved by Apollonius, who
latum." So the Eusebian Chronicle : wrote against the Montanists in
IT^rpos 6 Kopv<pcuo$ TTJV £v ' AvTiox^iy. the second century, and which repre-
TrpuTov 6ffj,e\iu<ras eKK\Tj<riai>. So again, sents our LORD as commanding the
Eusebius, H. E. in. 36. Apostles to remain twelve years in

3 Here I follow the same system Jerusalem, is scarcely opposed to the
as in the History of Alexandria; Cathedra of S. Peter at Antioch at a
namely, that propounded by Hen- much earlier period, since his tem-

1—2

PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

and first
Bishop, A.D.
S3— A.D. 40 ;

he con
secrates
EUODITJS
2nd Bishop
of Antioch,
A.D. 40.

of this event. Assuming that our LORD suffered four years
before the period which the Vulgar Era would fix, that is in
A.D. 29, and that S. Paul was converted in the following
year, we know from the testimony of that Apostle that three
years elapsed before he "came to Jerusalem to see Peter:"
and, alone of the remaining Apostles, saw James, the LORD'S
brother. Immediately after this, and while Peter passed
through all quarters, we may imagine that he visited An
tioch, and formed there a Church of Jewish converts. Over
this Church he presided, according to ecclesiastical tradition,
seven years: that is, till A.D. 40. In his frequent absences
from Aritioch he is said to have constituted S. Euodius his
vicar; it is more certain that he ordained him his successor1.

porary absences there are scarcely
more than his "passing through all
parts " in Palestine. At all events,
the chronology I have adopted has
the authority of the Paschal Chroni
cle, and of Joannes Malalas, himself
an Antiochene: — rerdpr^ tret, says
the Chronicle, r??s et? ovpavovs di>a\ri-
if/ews TOV Kupfou, Il^rpos 6 'A7r6(TToAos
dirb 'l€poffo\vfji.<j)i> £v 'Ai/rtoxeip rrj jj.e-
yd\y rbv \oyov TOV Qeov

?, lK€iae eavrbv tvedpovLcrev ireiadels
rots dirb 'lovSatw yevoftfrois X/ncr-
K0.1 roi)s $• edvuv TTKTTOVS OVK
, ovre Tjydira, dXX' ourws tao~a.s

The Festival of the Cathedra of
S. Peter at Antioch is of consider
able antiquity. It had its rise, as
was natural, in that city: and has
never been adopted by any other
Church in the East. S. Jerome first
inserted it in his Martyrology under
the title of the Birthday of Antioch ;—
S. Ambrose received it at Milan, and
composed those prayers for it which
are now also in the Roman Missal; —
8. Augustine thence introduced it into
Africa, and we have a Homily of his

on the Festival. The S. Maur editors
believe this sermon not to be Augus
tine's, in which supposition they
were preceded by Verlinus and Vin-
dingus. But their case does not
seem made out. Delpezzo, La difesa
de' libri Liturgici, Cap. 2. It was
also inserted in the Gotho-Hispanic
Calendar: and at least as early as
the eighth century. The second
Council of Tours, A.D. 567, forbids a
heathen custom of offering bread and
wine on the tombs of the departed
on this day, whence, according to
Beleth and Durandus, it was some
times known as the Festum S.
Petri Epularum. In the sermons of
S. Augustine before alluded to
mention is made of the same prac
tice : and we find S. Monica rebuked
by S. Ambrose for so far condescend
ing to it as to distribute bread to
the poor in memory of the departed.
|The Cathedra of S. Peter at Rome
Iwas unknown to the Roman Breviary,
Itill inserted by Paul IV. in 1557.

1 Euseb. H.E. in. 22. Nicephorus
Callistus, H.E. in. 11, and S. Igna
tius himself, writing to the Antio-
chenes, fjt.vijfj.ovevffaTe IHvoSlov TOV

ETJODIUS SECOND BISHOP. 5

He it was, if we may believe Joannes Malalas, himself an
Antiochene, who first invented that name of Christians
which was adopted during the visit of S. Paul and S. Bar
nabas to Antioch. It is probable that he ended his course
by martyrdom.

5. It is impossible to trace the progress of the Gospel in
Palestine, Syria, or Cilicia, further than the scanty notices
in the Acts of the Apostles may open a path to conjecture.
Tyre1 and Sidon claimed S. Peter as their founder. The
Apostolic Constitutions2 make him to have consecrated Zac-
chseus first bishop of Caesarea. The fertile invention of pseudo-
Dorotheus of Tyre supplies a long list, from the Seventy
disciples, and from3 names mentioned in the Epistles, of the
earliest prelates of the Churches round Jerusalem and An
tioch. But we shall be content to hold nothing as certain
beyond the fact that Euodius was already second bishop of
Antioch before the miraculous liberation of S. Peter from the
prison of Herod.

6. While the Gospel, by the preaching of Apostles and
Apostolic men is thus spreading in Western Asia, while
S. James at Jerusalem, S. Euodius at Antioch, S. Barnabas
in Cyprus, are feeding the Church of GOD, while S. Paul is
labouring more abundantly than they all, in journey ings
often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by the
heathen, in perils in the wilderness, we must glance East
ward to watch the further triumphs of the Faith.

7. It appears, from the universal consent of Eastern wri- s. Thomas'
ters, that to the Apostle Thomas, also named Judas4, fell the Persia,

ov iroifJitvos u/tw//, os irpu- that no such list was extant in his

TOJ ivextLpiaQri irapb, T&V 'ATrooroXwj/ time, H. E. i. 12 : T&V 5£

ff^v vftertpav irpocrTa.ffia.v. Ka.Ta.\oyos ptv oOSeis ovdafJLTj

1 So the Liber de Gestis Petri, 4 Eusebius expressly, i. 13 : 'lou-

which though apocryphal is ancient, 5cts 6 /cat Qu/j.as. Valesius says, "Ju-

and contains apparently a good deal dam esse cognominatum, alibi quod

of truth. sciam non reperitur. Itaque et hoc

3 Constit. Apostol. vu. 47. nomine narratio ista in suspicionem

8 An irrefragable proof of the false- venit." Heinichen (i. 82) does not

hood of these lists of the Seventy is correct him. But S. Ephraim ex-

the express assertion of Eusebius pressly says the same thing :— Assem.

G

PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

Malabar,

Coroman-
del,

and Cam-
bala;

preaching of the Gospel in Parthia1, and the further East. He
extended his labours through Syria, Mesopotamia and Persia,
till he reached the borders of India. Here he first evange
lised the coast of Malabar, where multitudes received the
Faith. He then crossed over to that of Coromandel, and
there pursued his labours with equal success. In Malabar,
the churches2 of Angamala, afterwards metropolitical Cran-
ganor, and Coulan, were more especially flourishing; — in
Coromandel, that of Meliapore, where the king and all his
people believed. Hence it seems matter of certainty that
the blessed Apostle passed eastward; but whether to China3,
or merely to Siam and Cochin China, is a question of more
difficulty. At Cambala4, however, wherever the exact posi-

B. 0. i. 101: "Weigh both in the
balance, — the Centurion, who be
lieved, and Judas Thomas, who de
sired to touch and investigate." See
also B. 0. i. 318.

1 Euseb. H. E. in. 1 : Ow/zas V<tv,
ws i] Trapadocris irepi^xet, Trjv HapOiav
etX-rjXev. Fortunatus :

Bellica Persidis Thomse subjecta

vigori ;

Fortior efficitur victa tiara Deo.
The Menolog. for Oct. 6 : OVTOS MT?-
Sots teal Il^pcrats, HdpOois KOL 'Ij>5cns
rbv \6yov TOV Qeov Krjpij^as.

2 The traditions of the country at
the arrival of the Portuguese are best
given by Ant. Gouvea, Hist. Orient.

3 It is very certain that S. Thomas
preached to some nation called
Chinese. In the Malabar office for
his day we have, "By the blessed
S. Thomas the illumination of the
life-giving doctrine arose upon all
the Hindoos. By the Blessed S.
Thomas the Kingdom of Heaven was
opened to the Chinese." It appears,
from the records of the church of
Angamala, on the Malabar coast, as
quoted in Gouvea, that it formerly
used to send a suffragan to the
Island of Socotra, the other to S.

China. The official title of the Arch
bishops of Malabar is Metropolitan
of India and China. — There are innu
merable other proofs that some China
was early evangelised:— but as Cochin
China and Pegu were called by the
same name, this does not absolutely
settle the question. The probability,
however, is, that S. Thomas did vJ sit
the actual China. — 1. It is not likely
that the Apostle's zeal should have led
him to Pegu or Siam and there have
stopped short, when he must have
heard of the vast empire that stretch
ed, at comparatively so short a dis
tance, to the N. E. 2. Du Haldc
has shewn that Quan-yem-Chang,
who lived in the beginning of the
second century, certainly had a know
ledge of our LORD. This throws
the introduction of the Gospel very
nearly to the time of S. Thomas.
3. Though this China certainly may
mean the Indian peninsula, no argu
ment has been adduced to shew that
it has that signification.

4 Cambala, as Hyde has shewn,
simply means ia Mogul Tatar, the
imperial city. It seems probable
that Pekin is intended. To imagine
that Cambala is the same with Cam-

MARTYRDOM OF S. THOMAS. 7

tion of that city may have been, he founded a church, and
thence returned to Meliapore. Here the innumerable con
versions which he effected excited the indignation of the
Brahmins; — a popular commotion was easily raised; — the
Apostle was stoned, two1 Brahmins being the principal ring
leaders in the attack: a third, observing some signs of life
in the battered form, thrust it through with a lance, and
thus dismissed the Apostle to his crown. This occurred, £ is Mar-
according to Indian tradition, in the year 68, and in the Jj11^01^'
reign of Saliochan, king of Meliapore, The remains of the
martyr were carried to a hill near the city, then called
Calamina, but afterwards S. Thomas's Mount ; ever since
that period a place of frequent pilgrimage. But in the year
380 2 the relics, — or as the Indian Church will have it —
the coffin only, were translated to the cathedral of S. Thomas,
in Edessa: thenceforward regarded with the highest degree
of veneration. His translation is not only commemorated and tnms-

•' lation.

as a festival by the Indian Church at the present day, but
even by their Pagan neighbours.

8. The Eastern Church, however, regards Mar-Addai, His disciple,
or S. Thaddseus3, one of the Seventy, as its especial Apostle, dams, of the
He is by some regarded as the same with Nathanael, and
is said to have been the son of Tolmai: hence may have
arisen the tradition which makes S. Bartholomew the Apos
tle the same person with " the Israelite indeed in whom
was no guile." It was this Thaddaeus who is represented by
tradition as sent, after our LORD'S Ascension, to Abgarus

boja, as Yeates does, because there Saiov TOV avoffroXov, %va. r&v ^/35o-

is some little similarity in the name, /*?? /copra. S. Jerome read the first

is quite arbitrary. three words hastily, and made the

1 The Greek account is different, messenger the same with Lebbaeus the
and evidently less authentic. The Apostle — as is noticed by V. Bede.
Stichos of the Synaxarion, however, See Asseman. B. 0. i. 10. So Bar
agrees with the account of the lance : Hebraus in his Catalogue of Jacobite
6 xe?pa Tr\evpq. <rrj j3a\eiv fijTuy TruXat Patr. B. 0. n. 391 : — and the four
TrXevpav virtp aov vvrrerai Genets, Aoye. Nestorian Catalogues, those of Solo-

2 Chronic. Edessen. ap. Asseman. mon of Bostra, Annus Bar Matthew,
B. 0. i. 395. Elias of Damascus, and an anony-

3 Eusebius, H. E. i. 13 : ©a3. mous one.

8

PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

preaches at
Edessa,

Nisibis,

and Mozul ;
reckoned
the fir.st
Catholicos
of the East.

Labours of
Mar-Achi,
his mar
tyrdom,
A.D. 51.

King of Edessa. The genuineness of this history will pro
bably remain a disputed point for ever: to my own mind
the evidence1 slightly preponderates in its favour. Nesto-
rian addition asserts that Thaddasus, after healing Abgarus,
refused the money offered by that prince, with the words,
"Freely we have received, freely we give." He thence,
accompanied by his two disciples, Mar Mari and Mar
Achi, went to Nisibis, and there dismissed his associates to
their separate labours.

He fyimself, after discipling the country round Mozul,
returned to Edessa, where, twenty-two years after the com
mencement of his mission, he received the crown of mar
tyrdom from Maan, the son of Abgarus2, who was attached
to the old superstition. He is reckoned the first Patriarch
of the East.

9. His disciple, Achi3, preached Christ, on leaving
Nisibis, in Bezabde; on learning the death of his master,
he went to Edessa to console the faithful, and to settle the

1 Heinichen says, "Nunc quidem
nemo vindicare conabitur." Never
theless Cave, Pearson, and, to a
certain degree, Asseman, believed in
it : — the latter holding that the letter
of Abgarus is absolutely genuine,
while that of our LORD, though not
of His own writing, was the sub-
Btance of the message He sent. The
three arguments principally which
are against the authenticity of the
Epistles are: 1. That S. Gelasius
in the Council of Rome, 594, denied
it; 2. That Abgarus calls himself
roTrdpxw, instead of by the title which
every petty Eastern prince used, /3a<ri-
Xerfs ; 3. That to keep Abgarus wait
ing so long would have been contrary
to our LORD'S goodness (!). The folly
of this last kind of argument is evi
dent, and reflects nearly as much
on the history of the Syro- Phoenician
woman as on the present story. It

is presumptuous to say whether any
composition like this is, or is not,
worthy of our LORD : but the quota
tion seems just in the style of those
in the N. T. "For it is written
concerning Me, that they which have
not seen should believe on Me, to
the intent that they who have not
seen, they may believe and live."
This is precisely the way in which the
N. T. quotes the sense rather than
the words, and mixes up two pas
sages in one: as here, Isaiah vi. 9
and lii. 15. Surely a forger would
have made a more literal reference.

2 This is the account of Gregory
Bar Hebrams, B. 0. n. 391; and it
agrees best with the chronology.
But Maris Bar Salomon makes him
to have died in peace, while Abgarus
was yet reigning.

3 B. 0. Chronic. Edessen. i. 421,
and ii. 394.

LABOURS AND DEATH OF MAR MARTS. 9

affairs of the Church. Here he also suffered martyrdom
about the year 51 *.

10. Mar Maris, after leaving Nisibis, betook lumsetf JJXjJtS
to Ctesiphon2, a city which will play no small .part in these
annals of the East, Situated on the eastern bank of the
Tigris, it was the winter-quarters of the kings of Parthia.

On the opposite bank stood the city of Seleucia, which owed
its origin to Seleucus Nicator. By degrees these towns
stretched their suburbs along the banks of the river, till they
formed one large city: and hence, the aggregation was in
after times called by the Arabs Almodani, the double city, evangelises
Here Mar Maris fixed that see which afterwards became and EI
the head of the vast Patriarchate of the East: he is reckoned
its second, though, in point of fact, its first Catholicos. At
this time it was the seat of the Parthian monarchy, and
inhabited chiefly by Magi. He then discipled Doorkan,
Cashgar, the two Iraks, El Ahwaz, Yemen, and the island
Socotra, and returned to Ctesiphon. Two of his miracles
are recorded. In Doorkan a woman named Kani, griev
ously afflicted with the leprosy, received in baptism bodily
as well as spiritual health. In Ctesiphon itself the master
of a feast, where Maris was invited, was seized with sudden
illness, and healed by him with the sign of the Cross. At
Cascar he consecrated a bishop; and that see became, in
after ages, protothronus of Seleucia, and its prelate guardian
of the vacant patriarchate. At length, full of years and and death,
good works, Mar Maris departed to his reward after an
episcopate of thirty-three years. To his disciples, who
anxiously enquired as to his successor, the dying prelate
is reported to have said, "Seek him at Jerusalem."

11. The Apostolic Council of Jerusalem, the visits of
S. Paul both to that city and to Antioch, and other matters
narrated in the Acts of the Apostles, it does not fall within
my purpose to relate. S. James presided with increasing

1 The length of the episcopate of died dr. 52. He was succeeded how-

S. Thaddasus requires us to place ever by a brother of the same name,

the martyrdom of S. Achius as late as under whom it is possible that S.

we can in the reign of Maan. But Achius suffered.

he, according to the Chron. Edess. 3 Le Quien, Or. Christ, n. 1094.

10 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

reputation for sanctity ; — he was venerated by the Jews as
well as by the Komans, and received from both the name of
Reputation the Just. Oblias is also recorded to have been one of his
' surnames, in what sense the learned are not agreed1. The
year in which his Epistle was written cannot be determined ;
we may, however, safely consider it as but little anterior to
the close of his life. Ananus (the son of that Annas who
has an immortality of infamy from the New Testament, but
whom the Jews regard as the happiest of men, because his
five sons attained to the pontifical dignity which he had
himself enjoyed) was raised to the High Priesthood by
Agrippa in the interval which elapsed between the death of
Festus and the arrival of Albinus, his successor. Ananus,
whose influence was more considerable on account of the
absence of the governor, desired to signalise the commence
ment of his pontificate by some act of vengeance on the
Church. S. Paul was beyond his power ; but S. James
would be a victim hardly less illustrious. Josephus assures
us that, having been accused to, and sentenced by the
Sanhedrim, he was stoned to death ; but Hegesippus, a
better-informed historian, gives a more circumstantial ac
he is count of his martyrdom. Brought before the Sanhedrim, at

brought be- J

fore the the time of the Passover, he was commanded to ascend the

Sanhedrim; '

terrace of the temple, and thence to disabuse the people ol
the worship of CHRIST. He mounted that august erection,
and from the summit, glittering with snow-white marble,
looked down on the vast multitude below. " Tell us, O just
one," demanded the Scribes and Pharisees, "what we are to
believe touching that JESUS, whom this people ignorantly
worship." " Why ask ye me," replied the Apostle with a
w°itnesssto ^OU(^ v°ice> " concerning JESUS the Son of Man ? He sitteth
Christ, jn heaven at the right hand of God, and will come again in
the clouds of heaven." The multitude cried, "Hosannato the
Son of David!" The Scribes and Pharisees, after regretting
the error which had thus produced another testimony to
the CHRIST, and crying out, "The Just one too hath gone

1 Sherva ebn Johanna, MS. (See the Preface) Maris Bar Salomon.

MARTYRDOM OF S. JAMES. 11-

astray," mounted the terrace, cast S. James down from the
summit, and bade stone him. Falling on his knees, while
a shower of stones was rained in upon him, he cried, " I
beseech Thee, LORD GOD and Father, forgive them ; for they
know not what they do." A man of the house of Rechab, g1^™"*
who stood by, exclaimed, " What do ye ? the Just one prays toP of tho
for you." A fuller, fearing, it should seem, that, after all, the
Apostle should escape, struck him on the head with a club,
and thus dismissed him from his sufferings to his crown. So
great was the horror which this deed caused among the more
moderate part of the Jews, that Josephus unhesitatingly
ascribes the destruction of the city to the just vengeance of
GOD on so barbarous a murder.

12. Such of the Apostles as were able to be present, s. symeon,

, . ..,.., , Patr. II. of

and other surviving disciples of our LORD, elected Symeon Jerusalem.
the son of Cleophas to the vacant throne. He is mentioned
in the New Testament, where the Jews asked concerning
CHRIST, "Is not this the brother of James and Joses and
Judas and Simon ?" His relationship to our LORD according
to the flesh, no less than his eminent holiness, pointed him
out as a fit successor to the Apostle : and he administered
the affairs of the infant Church during the tremendous
storm that burst over the land. The history of the siege of
Jerusalem, the recognition by the Christians of the Roman
standards as the abomination of desolation, the retreat of
Cestius Gallus, the flight of S. Symeon and his Church to
Pella, and their preservation there during the war, fall
beyond the limits that I have proposed to myself in this
work.

13. The period during which S. Euodius held the see
of Antioch is uncertain : there is a tradition that he suffered
martyrdom1 under Nero. Nor can we positively assert
whether his successor, the glorious martyr Ignatius, was s.

consecrated by S. Peter2, S. Paul3, or merely by some Apos- UL/rf

Antioch.

1 Bollandus, Feb. 1. 18 D, unhesi- eulogising him (see p. 4, n. 1) does

tatingly adopts this account. It not speak of him as a martyr.

seems strange, however, on this sup. 3 Theodoret. Dialog. "Immutabilis,"

position, that S. Ignatius when Op. iv. ad fincrn, &KrJKoat 52 iravrut

12 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

tolic prelate. It has been asserted, on doubtful authority,
that he sat at the same time with Euodius, the one as
bishop of the Jews, the other of the Gentiles. A better
supported belief makes him to have been the child whom
our LORD set before his disciples as a pattern of himself.
That he was the disciple of S. John the Evangelist is certain,
and these are all the particulars recorded of his earlier life.
During his episcopate he suffered much both by exile and
imprisonment ; and it has been supposed that it was the
persecution under Domitian which gave him the opportunity
of thus playing the man for CHRIST. Of his other acts,
corndTtlonUof Curing the ^onS period that he governed the see of Antioch,
the Church. we know little; learning only, in general terms, that the
faith grew and prospered, and that multitudes were added to
the LORD.

14. In compliance with the injunctions of the dying

Maris, a prelate for the East was demanded at Jerusalem1.

Successors Abres, who is said to have been a kinsman of S. Joseph,

in the Ca- •*•

chaidsea °f was se-^ec^e<^ ^or *na* purpose by Symeon the son of Cleophas.
During his episcopate of sixteen years he is said to have
consecrated a large number of bishops, and to have been
greatly beloved for his charity. His successor Abraham2, of
the same family, was consecrated at Antioch ; and had to
contend against the inveterate enmity which the Parthian
king evinced towards the true Faith. The persecution is
said to have ceased in consequence of the deliverance of that
monarch's daughter from an evil spirit. But all these
accounts must be received as extremely doubtful : though it
would seem that the succession of names is tolerably certain.
Abraham3 was succeeded by James, also of the same family,
and also consecrated in the same city. To what extent the
Faith, during these successive episcopates, had penetrated

v, oj 5id TTJSTOV /ueyaXou s So the Apostolic Constitutions:

Kfrpov Se£tas 7-775 apxtepu<njvr]s rrjv VII. 45.

xdpw <?5<^aro. And Felix III. writing * So says Amrou. But Bar He-

to the Emperor Zeno against Peter braeus (B. 0. n. 395) will have him to

the Fuller : sanctamque sedem pon- have been consecrated at Antioch.

tificatus Ignatii Martyris, qui Petri 2 Bar. Hebr. B. O. n. 395.

dextra ordinatus est, polluisse. * Bar. Hebr. Ibid.

PERSECUTIONS UNDER TRAJAN. * 13

the East, it is hopeless to enquire. There is a strong tra
dition, however, that Jundishapoor, in the modern province
of Khuzistan, was one of the earliest of Chaldsean sees1 : and
its proximity to Bosrah, which we know to have been a
bishoprick of Apostolic foundation, renders the account suf
ficiently probable.

15. The degeneracy of the Parthian empire opened an
easy passage to the Eastern expedition of Trajan. On his
march through Antioch it does not appear that he offered
any molestation to S. Ignatius or to his flock : and his
conquest of Bosporus, Colchos, Iberia, and Albania, afforded
him no opportunity for persecution. In Osrhoene, however,
the case was different. Barsumas, bishop of Edessa2, had
converted a large number of heathen to the faith of Christ ;
and had baptized, among others, Sarbel, a priest, and his

sister Beba3a. They received the crown of martyrdom, and Martyrdom
are — so far as records go — the protomartyrs of the Patri- bei, Bebsea,
archate of Antioch. Sarbel, probably as an apostate priest, sumas.
suffered fearful tortures, and was finally beheaded in com
pany with his sister. Barsumas himself confessed CHRIST
under Lysias the prefect (of what place is not told), but
survived the blows to which he was exposed, and at a
subsequent period departed this life in peace.

16. Trajan, prosecuting his Eastern conquests, became
master of Seleucia, Ctesiphon and Babylon. On a general
review of his troops, eleven thousand3 soldiers, who professed The 11,000
themselves Christians, were banished into Armenia. Romu- Armenia,
lus, prefect of the Horse, having expostulated, and owned
himself a worshipper of the Crucified, was scourged and
beheaded. The soldiers are probably the same who are

1 But at that time, under the title Menasa, which are here likely to be a

of Laphat, or Beth Laphat. The better authority, say (Jan. 30) — & TT;

metropolitan of Jundishapoor is pro- ISlq. yev6(j.€vos ^KK\rjaL^ xa.1 T$ 9e$

tothronus of the Catholic of Seleucia, ctia.p€<TTri<Tas (leg. ff>xaPia"r^ffas) fr'ct-

sits at his right hand in synods, and p^vy Trpds avrbv ^eST/^cre, which is a

consecrates him. rifacimento of the account given on

3 Le Quien (0. C. in. 955), fol- Jan. 29.

lowing the Roman Martyrology, ex- 8 Baron, and Bollandist in d. 2

pressly calls him a martyr ; but the Jan.

'1$ PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

commemorated in the Marty rologies as the Eleven Thousand
crucified in Mount Ararat. Their passion is indeed fixed
under Hadrian; and it may possibly have been procrasti
nated to that period. Notwithstanding the fables with
which it has been adorned, and the difficulties which some
details present, there seems no reason to doubt of the main
historical fact.

17. The Eastern expedition of Trajan added two illus
trious martyrs, and, as it would seem, in the .same year, to
the catalogue of the Church. Symeon, bishop of Jerusalem,
now one hundred and twenty years old, was accused to
Martyrdom Atticus, proconsul of Syria, of being descended from the

ofS.Symeon, . _ . , t Vr- • T i • •

the kinsman royal house of David . His accusers were certain Judaisms
of CHEIST. * -. , i *" •

teachers, who probably counted on the nervous apprehension

with which the Romans regarded any descendant of the
kingly line, as having suffered so much from pretended chiefs
and Messiahs. His relation to the family of David could
not be denied : as the son of Cleopas, the brother of Joseph,
his descent from that monarch was perfectly clear. What
ever might have been his fate, could nothing else have been
laid to his charge, the boldness with which he testified to
the Son of David was not to be forgiven. After enduring
the most cruel tortures for several days, with a firmness that,
joined to his great age, elicited the admiration of his judge
and of the bystanders, he was crucified, and thus ended his
course. S. Symeon was probably the last survivor of those
who had seen our LORD in the flesh2 ; and it is the mourn
ful complaint of the earliest church historian, that the
hearers of His doctrine, and the eye-witnesses of His acts
being now removed, heresies began to shew themselves more
boldly, and to draw away greater numbers from the faith.

p. Judas, In his place Judas, surnamed the Just, was elected bishop.

ienferusa~ ^ a Prmcety Jewish family, he is said to have been con-

1 Euseb. H. E. in. 32, who does was set before the disciples, he was
little more than quote Hegesippus. a still later survivor than S. Symeon.

2 Judas, another of our LORD'S But had he remembered our LORD as
" brethren," lived, according to Euse- man, he could hardly have failed to
bius into the reign of Trajan, and if say so in his epistles.

S. Ignatius were the little child who

S. IGNATIUS OF ANTIOCH. 15

verted by S. James, and baptized by S. Symeon. He held
the see three years. Thebuthis, a competitor for the see,
revenged himself for, and justified his rejection, by em
bracing heresy : his followers were not numerous.

18. But the glory of the bishop of Jerusalem is eclipsed
by that of his brother of Antioch. Of the persecutions
which in the year 115 and the following spring vexed that
city we have no particulars. The number of Christians was
so large that danger was apprehended ; and it was thought
that to remove Ignatius would effectually crush the strength
and spirit of the Nazarene sect. He was accordingly pre
sented before Trajan, then in Antioch, and on being interro
gated as to his name, replied by that of Theophorus. The

ancient Acts thus continue1. "Trajan said: And who is he Examina
tion of S.

that carries GOD ? Ignatius said : He that hath CHRIST in
his breast. Trajan said : And think you not that we have
the gods in oar breast, finding them, as we do, our helpers
against the enemy? Ignatius said: And do you call the
divinities of the heathen, gods ? You err. For there is
One God, who made heaven and earth, the sea and all that
therein is: and JESUS CHRIST, His Only-Begotten SON,
whose friendship I have gained., Trajan said : Do you mean
Him that was crucified under Pontius Pilate ? Ignatius
said : I mean Him that hath crucified sin and its author,
and who justifieth not the slaves of idols2, but them only who
bear Him in their heart. Trajan said : Do you, then, carry
CHRIST within you ? Ignatius said : Yea : for it is written :
I will dwell in them, and walk in them. Trajan said : We
ordain that Ignatius, who affirms that he carries CHRIST
within him, shall be bound in chains, and conducted to Rome
by soldiers, there to be devoured by beasts for the diversion
of the people. Ignatius cried out : I render hearty thanks
to Thee, 0 LORD, for that Thou hast honoured me with
perfect love to Thee, so that I am bound with chains of iron,
as Thine Apostle Paul." He was given in charge to ten

1 Act. ap. Bolland. Feb. 1, p. 29. servitutem, sed qui in corde suo liunc

2 The very ancient Latin Acts have sapit ;" but Trajan's reply shews the
" ilium qui non justificat idolorum clause to be corrupt.

16 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

soldiers, "ten leopards," as he terms them in the Epistle to
the Komans : and thus left Antioch about the middle of the
summer.

19. His journey to Smyrna, whatever his sufferings
from the cruelty of the guard, of which he more than once
complains, was nevertheless a kind of triumphal progress.
Gavias1 and Agathopus accompanied him from Syria: in
Cilicia he was joined by the Deacon Philo, whom he mentions
with great affection ; and as he passed on his way the prin
cipal cities vied with each other in welcoming this athlete
of CHRIST, if honoured by receiving him, or saluting him
by embassies of their bishop and priests, if he passed at a
little distance. He reached Smyrna partly by water, partly
by land, in August ; and there had the satisfaction of being
\welcomed by Polycarp, his fellow-disciple under S. John.
and°thearp j Polycarp, primitive as the times still were, was fifth bishop
Srnyrna.°f °f that se^2. Stratseas, the second, was nephew of Eunice,
the daughter of Lois, and thus cousin to Timothy. Bucolus,
the fourth, retains no small reputation in the Eastern Church
as a holy prelate; and at his dying wish Polycarp was
named his successor. To Smyrna also came Onesimus,
bishop of Ephesus, without doubt the same in whose behalf
the Epistle to Philemon was written, and the successor of
Timothy, when his course had been ended by martyrdom. He
was accompanied by his priests, Burrhus, Euplus, Fronto,
anc^ Crocus. Tralles and Magnesia sent their bishops Poly-
bius and Damas ; and how much the spirit of the aged cham
pion was refreshed by their exhortations and prayers, his
epistles amply testify. For, while his escort was waiting
for a convenient passage, he employed his leisure time in
the beginning of September, in addressing the churches
which had thus consoled him : and these most precious

1 Ad Philadelph. Sect. 11. coins is named by Suidas, though

* The Apostolic Constitutions give mistakenly, as the first Bishop. S.Bu-

the first three, Aristo, Strataeas, colus is named on the 6 of February :

Aristo II. (vn. 47). The relation of his stichos is :

Stratasas to Timothy is mentioned S/ifyj/Tjs 6 TTOI^V, Bowc6Xos

in the Acts of S. Polycarp. S. Bu- "Ay/wwoj l<rrt Ka.1 Qwuv voln

EPISTLES OF S. IGNATIUS. 17

monuments of Christian antiquity, so often attacked as
supposititious, so often proved genuine, rendered his enforced
sojourn at Smyrna, however tedious to his desire of martyr
dom, a happy event to the whole Church. " I do not pre
tend," writes he to the Ephesians, " to give you instructions
as if I were something; for, though a prisoner for the
sake of JESUS CHRIST, I am not yet perfect. I am only
beginning to be a disciple, and I speak as to those who are as
much masters as I am : for need were that you should pre
pare me to the conflict, and inspire me with faith, patience
and courage." " I am bound," he says to the Trallians,
" for the name of CHRIST, but not even so am I worthy of
CHRIST ; but when I shall be offered up, then perchance I
shall be worthy." Again st*heresy he again and again exhorts :
"Be deaf," he tells the Trallians, "when any man speaks to His epistles,
you without JESUS CHRIST, who is of the seed of David, who
was truly born of Mary, who ate and drank, who was truly
persecuted under Pontius Pilate ; who was truly crucified
and died in sight of all that are in heaven and in earth ;
who was truly raised again by the power of the Father, and
who will raise us up in like manner, if we trust in Him. If
He only suffered in appearance, as some wicked men say,
I mean them that believe not, why am I bound ? Why do
I desire to fight with the wild beasts ? I should die in vain.
No, most surely : I lie not against the Lord." " I write to
all the churches," he says to the Romans, to whom he sent
an Epistle by an accidental opportunity, " that I shall die
of my own free will, if ye prohibit me not. I beseech you
welcome me not with unseasonable kindness. Suffer me to
become the food of wild beasts, by means of whom I may
obtain the fruition of GOD. I am the com of GOD : I must
be ground by the teeth of beasts, that I may be found the
pure bread of GOD."

20. It is, however, the abundant testimony which the
Martyr-Bishop bears to the honour and divine institution
of the episcopate, which has made his works the objects of
such bitter attacks in former times from the sworn defenders

18 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

of the Presbyterian theory, who held them as false, and, in

our own days, from ingenious litterateurs, who regard them

and testi- as bigoted. " Ye must be Christians," he says to the Magne-

monyto

episcopacy, sians, not in name only, as they are who recognise the
name of bishop, and do everything without him." "All,"
writes he to the Trallians, "must respect the deacons, as
established by the order of JESUS CHRIST : the bishop, as
him who is the image of the FATHER : the priests, as the
Senate of GOD, as the company of the Apostles. Without
them there can be no such a thing as a Church." " Let
us take care not to resist the bishop," is his exhortation
to the Ephesians, " to the end we may be obedient to GOD.
It is plain that we should honour the bishop as the LORD
Himself." "As JESUS CHRIST," lie tells the Magnesians
again, " did nothing either by Himself or His Apostles with
out the Father, with whom He was one, so do nothing with
out the bishop and the priests."

21. At length the aged bishop was apprised that his
journey must be continued; and his next resting-place was in
Troas. Here the bishop of Philadelphia came to do him
honour: it is useless to enquire why this duty of love was
postponed till the martyr had reached so much greater a
distance from the place whence it was paid. Hence, too, he
wrote to the Ephesians, to the Trallians, to the Smyrnseans,
and a second time, it would appear from these, to the Mag
nesians. It cannot but be regarded as by the special provi
dence of GOD that these letters were in the first place writ-
His clear ten, and in the next, have come down to us : so marvellous a
to the testimony do they afford to the faith and doctrine of those

teaching of . . . '

the church primitive ages, at a time only twenty years subsequent to
the conclusion of the Canon of Scripture: and had S. Poly-
carp rendered no other service to the Church than the care
with which he collected and preserved these most precious
monuments of antiquity, his name would deserve to be had

on the vin everlasting remembrance. So, of the Blessed Eucharist:

Blessed

Eucharist, '" Obedient to the bishop and the presbytery, with undivided
heart, breaking the one Bread, which is the medicine of im-

TEACHING OF S. IGNATIUS. 19

/mortality, the antidote of death, obtaining life in GOD
through JESUS CHRIST, the remedy which purges vices, and
chases away all ill." And again : " I rejoice not in corruptible
nourishment, nor the pleasures of this life : I desire the Bread
of GOD, the Heavenly Bread, which is the Flesh of JESUS
CHRIST the SON of GOD; Who in these last days was made
of the seed of David and Abraham: and I desire the drink of
His Blood, which is incorruptible love and eternal life." So the Eccie-
of the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy : " Do nothing without the Hierarchy,
bishops: for they are priests, and thou" — he is writing to
the deacon Heron — "the minister of priests." "They bap
tize, they minister, they elect, they lay on their hands : and
thou art their servant, as blessed Stephen was to James."
So again of those who, even in these primitive ages, had the merit of
learnt the excellence of the place and the name better than
of sons and daughters.: where he most distinctly asserts the
superiority of chastity to marriage, yet guards himself against
all heretical suspicion on the subject of the latter. " Let the
wives be subject to their husbands in the fear of GOD : the
virgins to CHRIST in all purity : not abominating marriage,
but embracing that which is more excellent: not as casting
reproach on matrimony, but that they may be at leisure, with
hearts more free for meditation on the Divine Word."

22. No sooner had this illustrious Martyr left Antioch,
than the Church was left in peace. Heron, a deacon who
had distinguished himself by his courage and zeal, seems to
have exercised the principal authority in ecclesiastical mat
ters. Meanwhile, Ignatius was again on his journey to
Rome. Before leaving Troas he besought Polycarp to take
charge of his widowed Church, and then, accompanied by
most of the bishops who had visited him on his journey, he
sailed to Neapolis, and thence proceeded to Philippi, whence
he again addressed his beloved church of Antioch. Hence
he passed through Epirus, and so, taking ship, landed, after
a circuitous voyage, at Puteoli. Here he had desired, after
the example of S. Paul, to disembark. But the wind was
unfavourable, and then having veered round, speedily

2—2

20 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

brought them to the port of Rome. Here a vast multi
tude of Christians of all ranks and ages met him : sorrowing
that their first acquaintance with him in the flesh was but
the prelude to their eternal separation from him in this
world. He, it is said, knew all their names by inspiration :
consoled them, exhorted them, besought them, as he had
done in his letter, not by their prayers to impede his
passage to his LORD ; and so, amid mingled tears and re
joicings, he went towards Rome.

23. It was the twentieth of December, the Feast of the
Sigillaria. The amphitheatre, 'tier behind tier, row beyond
row, full, crowded, overflowing : the consuls, with the lictors,
in their places, the centre of the podium; crowds pressing
up from the Suburra and the Via Sacra, from the Forum of
Augustus and the Mount Palatine : the designators showing
spectators to their places : the alytes describing the victo
ries of Trajan, and the progress of the execrable supersti
tion ; patricians complaining of the press and heat ; a soft
December breeze chasing some few white clouds over the
intense blue of the sky; sometimes a roar or snarl from
some of the wild beasts in the dens under the cavese. Igna
tius comes forth : eighty-seven thousand heads are turned
towards him: he stretches forth his hands with a holy joy
towards the den : the gate flies open : a long roar, a spring,
and then there is nothing but the crunching and crashing
of the martyr's bones, and the savage exultation of the lion
as he stands above him. Only some of the larger bones
remained. It had been the desire of the martyr that his
relics should not be collected : they were wrapped in linen,
and sent as a precious treasure to Antioch. But that night,
as the brethren after long watching slept through sorrow, the
martyr appeared to them in various ways — as standing by
them, as embracing them, as praying for them, as entering
into the joy of his LORD. " And these things," they say in
their encyclic Epistle, " filled us with gladness : therefore,
glorifying GOD and praising His saints, we declare to you
the day and year of his martyrdom, to the end that we may

EPISCOPAL SUCCESSION AT JERUSALEM. 21

have part with the noble athlete, glorifying in his holy
memory our LORD JESUS CHRIST1." They are noble words
in which S. Chrysostom speaks of the martyr's triumph,
and the return of his relics. " Short was the time for which
GOD took him from you, and with greater grace hath He
restored him to you again. And as they who borrow money
return that which they have borrowed with usury, so GOD,
taking from you this precious treasure for a little while that
He might display it at Rome, returned it to you with the
greater glory. Ye sent him forth a bishop, ye received him
back a martyr; ye sent him forth with prayers, ye welcomed
him home with crowns ; and not ye only, but all the cities
in the intervening lands."

24. Heron, the friend and deacon of Ignatius, was his HEROX, iv.

„ TT . . Patriarch of

successor . His episcopate of twenty years has left no Antioch.

materials for ecclesiastical historv3. The successors of S saie

^ r/

Justus in the see of Jerusalem have, in like manner, left ckwra, iv.

TOBIAS, V.

their names, but no record of their actions4. Zacchaeus, or BENJAMIN,
Zacharias, followed Justus : next came Tobias : then Benja- s0§I'JIL
min, after him John, and then Matthias. The last-named THIA8«vin-

1 Baronius had fixed 110 as the also in his Chronicon.

date of the martyrdom of S. Igna- 3 The address of Heron to S. Ig-

tius ; but Pagi, understanding that natius, given from a Vatican MS. by

fuller information was given on the Baronius (A. 110, vn.), though not

subject in the then unpublished Chro- without beauty, is so manifestly of a

nicon of John Malelas, — the same later age that it is wonderful how the

Chronicle which was afterwards to graat annalist could have believed it

lay the foundation-stone of Bailly's genuine.

reputation — wrote to Bishop Lloyd 4 This dry list is from the Chroni-

for particulars. Lloyd, in his answer, con of Eusebius. S. Matthias is the

which Pagi has inserted in his Criti- subject of eulogium by Usuard, in

ca, under the year 109, so irrefragably his Martyrology, under Jan. 30, who

demonstrates the true date to be 116, says that he had read " mira et fide

that the matter has not since been digna" about this prelate. — Pape-

questioned. The Eastern Church broch suspects these wonderful things

celebrates this great Martyr on the to have been adopted from the apo-

day of his passion. The Canon, cryphal acts of S. Matthias the apo-

however, is of the Proeortia of the stle. The bishop of Jerusalem is

Nativity. In the Roman Church, however named in the Roman Mar-

the Festival is transferred to Feb. 1. tyrology : in the Eastern he finds no

2 Euseb. H. E. in. 36, ad fiuem, place.

22 PATKIAKCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

PHILIP, ix. prelate is said, by an uncertain tradition, to have confessed
JUSTUS 2, ' under Hadrian, but to have ended his life in peace. Then
LEVI, xn. came in order: Philip, Seneca; Justus II.; Levi ; Ephres ;
xiii. Joseph ; Judas : with him, as we shall hereafter see, ended

JOSEPH,

X1V- v,r the bishops of the Circumcision in A.D. 135.

J UDAS, XV.

25. We must bear in mind how different was the con
dition, at this early period, of the later patriarchates of
Antioch and Jerusalem from that which we found to be the
case at Alexandria. The Pope of Alexandria had, from the
very beginning, a definite and acknowledged headship over
his patriarchate ; which was, in fact, merely his province.
The position of Antioch was far different. The prelate un
doubtedly took the lead among the churches that were after
wards his suffragans; but the larger cities, Damascus, Apamea,
Tyre, Edessa, and others, as yet owned no decided inferiority.
The prelates of Seleucia did indeed come to Antioch for
consecration, but in their missionary enterprises eastward
they were already autocephalus. It would be interesting,
in these primitive times, to know how far the heralds
of the Cross had won their way eastward; how far that
church of Malabar, triumphant for five or six centuries, was
then bearing plenteous fruit ; how far the light of the Gospel
had dawned on China. This only is evident, that even in
the second century vigorous efforts were made for the propa
gation of the faith eastward, from Seleucia and Edessa : and
that, at that epoch, central Asia afforded a far brighter
promise of an evangelical harvest than central Europe.
Jerusalem, of which we must next speak, was a mere provin
cial church of comparatively small importance : willingly
acquiescing in the primacy of Caasarea, and asserting no
other pre-eminence than that which attached itself to the
place where the salvation of the world had been wrought,
and where the Holy Ghost had descended on the birthday
of the Catholic Church. Whether the rapid succession of
bishops in this see argues — as some have imagined — a
savage persecution, seems doubtful. If the dates we have
assigned be correct, thirteen prelates sat in nineteen years ;
let the widest limits be assigned, and their united episcopates

REVOLT OF THE JEWS. 23

only occupied forty1. Still, it seems hardly credible that the
church of Jerusalem should have been honoured by the
successive, or nearly successive martyrdoms of so many of her
bishops, while ecclesiastical history remains silent on the
fact : especially when the glorious passion of S. Symeon and
the names of his successors are equally known.

26. Hadrian, in the eleventh year of his reign, passed Revolt of

, T Barchoche-

some time at Antioch. The fatal and final vengeance de- bas.
nounced on the Jews was now come to the full. The
emperor had refounded Jerusalem by the title of ^Elia Capi-
tolina, had forbidden circumcision, and had raised a temple
to Jupiter on Mount Moriah. The famous revolt of Barcho-
chebas, 'the Sun of the Star,' was the consequence. In
Judaea first, and then, but almost simultaneously, through
the whole Roman Empire, that miserable people arose in
their last and bloodiest rebellion : perpetrating in every
country of their dispersion the most horrible atrocities, mas
sacring their Gentile fellow-subjects by tens and hundreds of
thousands, sawing their victims asunder, drinking the warm
blood, and girding themselves with the entrails of the mur
dered men. Turnus Rufus, the general first charged with

1 The earliest date. assigned to the tile, from its founder Mark. If we

martyrdom of S. Symeon is A.D. 107, are to take 116 as the date of the

but Dodwell, and Bishop Lloyd, fol- martyrdom of S. Symeon, and 138

lowed by Pagi, seem to have made it as that of the death of Judas, it

clear that 116 is the correct epoch. does seem incredible that in twenty

The year of the death of Judas, the years thirteen bishops should have

last bishop of the Circumcision, is succeeded. At the time when the po-

more uncertain. Eusebius (H. E. iv. 5) sition of Koman Pontiff was the most

seems to assert that the line of the dangerous in the Church, thirteen

first fifteen Bishops came to an end prelates were never compressed into

in the time of Adrian, that is before a century, If we procrastinate the

A.D. 138. But Epiphanius (Haer. 66. death of Judas till A.D. 148, we lessen

20) says that it lasted til* the eleventh the difficulty, — and if, notwithstand-

year of Antoninus Pius, A.D. 148. iug the great authority of Lloyd and

And it is very conceivable that, after Dodwell, we might take the old date

the edict which forbade the Jews to of A.D. 107 for the martyrdom of S.

enter Jerusalem, there might have Symeon, we should still further ob-

been for some few years two succes- viate it. S. Judas is celebrated in

sions ; the one, specially Hebrew for some Martyrologies on May 4, under

the exiled Hebrews, the other, Gen- the additional name of Quiriacus.

PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

MARK,
Patr. XVI.

of Jeru
salem.

S. CORNE
LIUS, Patr.
VI. of
Antioeh,
A.IX 136.
S. EROS,
Patr. VII.
of Antioeh,
A.D. 149.
S. THEO
PHILUS,

Patr. VIII.
of Antioeh,
A.D. 177.

the war, was unequal to the emergency : Severus, called
from Britain, brought it to a final and terrible termination.
Five hundred and eighty thousand Jews perished : nine hun
dred and eighty-five cities were levelled with the ground:
it was forbidden to a Jew to reside in, or even to look from
a distance at, Jerusalem, and the image of a swine was
erected over the gate that led to Bethlehem. This annihila
tion of the Jews as the natives of Palestine, spoke to the
Church in terms which could not be misunderstood; that
now the last relic of the law was to be done away ; now
the rite of circumcision was no longer to be practised on
any Christian ; now evangelical liberty was to be fully and
finally proclaimed. Accordingly, on the death — it would
seem by martyrdom — of the last bishop of the Circumcision,
Judas, Mark, a gentile, was elected in his place ; and after
fulfilling every duty of a good shepherd, gloriously accom
plished his course as a martyr1.

27. S. Heron, having sat twenty years, finished his
course2 by a glorious martyrdom. Cornelius3 was elected in
his place : and to him succeeded Eros4. His successor,
Theophilus5, who flourished under Aurelius Verus has left
a somewhat more illustrious memory in the Church. The

1 S. Mark is celebrated in the
Eoman Martyrology on October 22.

2 Boschius of course fixes the mar
tyrdom of S. Heron to A.D. 128. Ado
and Usuardus give Oct. 17 as the
day of his triumph. He does not
appear to be mentioned in the Mar
tyrology.

3 Eusebius, H. E. iv. 20. Terzi in
the Syria Sacra affirms that this
prelate governed his church admira
bly by word and deed : on which I
can only say with Boschius, " non
dubito equidem, sed tamen id alibi
nusquam reperi."

4 Eusebius, u. s. I suppose that
this is the same Eros who is men
tioned in the Menaea (Cod. Clifford)
on the 24th of June : — it is strange
that Boschius does not allude to the

commemoration.

' EpcDf VTTTJPXCV ovpavuv Kd\\ovs "Epwy,
Upbs ovs jmeraaTas, uairep ypa p^cu/o^rw.
5 Eusebius, H. E. u. s. He is mis
taken in the date, as given in his
Chronicon, assigning the death of S.
Theophilus to A.D. 177, which was,
in fact, the year of his accession. Le
Quien vindicates the date given in
the text, which, on the whole, though
not without difficulties, seems the
most satisfactory. Those difficulties
may be seen in Boschius, pp. 11, 12,
who fixes the date 181. It is also
disputed by Halloix and Tillemont,
and perfect certainty is unattainable
in the matter. William of Tyre ab
surdly makes this Theophilus the
same with him to whom S. Luke
wrote.

THEOPH1LUS AND HIS WRITINGS. 25

doctrine of Marcion was at this time troubling the East.
The son of a bishop of Sinope in Pontus, he had sullied a
youth of purity and religion by the violation of a consecrated
virgin. To all his prayers and tears his father, with a
sternness which resembled that of a Brutus rather than that
of a Christian prelate, was inexorable ; and the Roman
priests, when the offender had betaken himself to that city,
refused him their communion, unless he could produce the
dimissory letters of his father. " I will rend your church in
pieces/' was the reply of the enraged man ; — and he founded
a heresy which extended far and wide, and lasted for
centuries. Embracing the doctrine of a good and evil prin
ciple, he rejected the Old Testament, and the GOD of the
Jews: he held the innate evil of matter, condemned mar
riage, encouraged voluntary death, fasted on Saturday in
hatred of the Creator of the world, refused the use of meat
and wine, and celebrated in water only. A little condescen
sion and tact might, at the outset, have stifled this heresy:
but it soon assumed formidable proportions, and ravaged the
diocese of Antioch. Theophilus composed1 a treatise, in
three books, against the new doctrine, which is much
praised by S. Jerome. He also confuted the errors of
Herrnogenes, an African heretic, who joined the teaching of
the Porch to that of the Church : he affirmed the eternity of
matter, and taught that the Body of JESUS CHRIST was in
the sun. These treatises of Theophilus were distinguished
by their elegance ; a quality which did not attach to his com
mentaries on Proverbs and on the Gospels.

28. His principal work, however, and that which has His Treatise
alone come down to us, is his Treatise to Autolycus, a book lycus,
of singular elegance2, and which, considering its extreme

1 A list of the works of S. Theo- 2 The editions of Bishop Fell (Ox-
philus is given byEusebius, H. E. iv. ford, 1684), Wolf (Hamburg, 1724),
24, and Nicephorus, iv. 9: see Grabe, and the Benedictine (1722, Paris), are
Spicileg. ii. 220, 221. The four books all good; but the best and most con-
of Allegorical Commentaries on the venient is that of Mr Humphry (Cam-
Gospels, extant under the name of bridge, 1852). There is an English
S. Theophilus, seem to be considered translation by Joseph Betty (Oxford,
by Grabe as probably genuine. 1722).

26 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

antiquity and its intrinsic merits, has scarcely obtained the
attention which it deserves. The three books of which it
is composed were not written at the same time : the third is
clearly, from its very commencement, of a later date, and is
referred to as a separate treatise by Lactantius. Autolycus,
it seems, had been amusing himself with some of the usual
jokes against the name and the tenets of Christians : and,
more particularly had made the usual heathen demand,
" Shew me your God." — Hence the bishop takes occasion to
commence his treatise. He demonstrates that GOD cannot
be seen with the bodily eye, nor yet by the mental vision,
unless it be purged and purified from sin : that to image
Him under any form would be to be guilty of a representa
tion which must necessarily do Him dishonour: that although
GOD cannot be discerned by the eye, even in this world
He can be perceived by His Providence and by His works :
and that He will then be seen perfectly and eye to eye when
this mortal shall have put on immortality. Hence arises the
question of the Resurrection of the Dead. Faith, argues the
bishop, is necessary in the pursuance of human art and
science : how much more is it due to GOD by whom we are
created ? — " Are you not aware that faith precedes as leader
in all things ? What husbandman would ever reap, unless
he first committed the seed to the earth ? who could pass
the sea, unless he first trust himself to the bark and to the'
pilot ? What sick man can be healed, unless he first confide
himself to the physician 1 Who can learn any art or science>
unless he first give himself over to, and trust, the master ?
If then the husbandman trusts the earth, the voyager the
ship, the patient the physician, will not thou trust in
GOD, from whom thou hast so many pledges?" Hence he
takes the opportunity of relating the characters and enormi
ties of the gods, — and more especially the superstitions of
Egypt : and contrasts them with the character, as allowed
by all, of Christianity. Autolycus had said that, could he
see any one who had risen from the dead, then, and not
till then, would he believe. Theophilus expresses his doubt
whether, even in that case, belief would be the result :

THEOPHILUS TO AUTOLYCUS. 27

reminds him of the legends of Hercules and ^Esculapius,
and argues from the analogy of the changes of night and day,
the reflorescence of trees, the renewal of flowers, the waning
and waxing of the moon, the restoration of the sick to
pristine health and vigour. "Be not thou," he says, "faith
less, but believe. I once disbelieved that this would ever
take place : but now, after having diligently considered it, I
believe, at the same time having happened upon the holy
writings of the Divine Prophets, who through the HOLY
GHOST related in what way things past took place, in what
way things present are being done, in what way things
future shall be completed. When therefore I have received
a demonstration from the occurrence of those things which
were predicted, I disbelieve not : but I believe in obedience
to GOD ; to whom do thou also, if thou wilt, obey, lest
if thou shouldest be unbelieving now, thou shouldest believe
hereafter in eternal punishment." A clear proof that the
eloquent bishop of Antioch had himself been a convert from
heathenism.

29. In the second book our author returns to the follies Book n.
of Gentile superstition : and remarks that, as statuaries
attach no especial reverence to their work while in hand, but,
when once it is placed in a temple, they fall down and
worship it; so mythologists confess that the beings whom
they have set forth as gods were originally mortals like our
selves. Why, — he argues, — has the generation of Divine
beings ceased ? Why are the ravines and peaks of Ida silent
and solitary, when they ought to be alive and peopled with
divinities ? Thence he turns to the self-contradictions of
poets and philosophers : some denying the very existence of
a God, some affirming that every man's only god was his
own conscience. This discrepancy he compares with the
one and uniform tenor of the sacred narrative ; which, com
mencing with Adam, he follows to the curse of Cain and the
inventions of his posterity. He dwells on the historical and
geographical knowledge which we obtain from Holy Scrip
ture, and that at a time when the narratives of profane
writers are a chaos of contradictory accounts. He dwells on

28 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

the maxims of the prophets as indicative of Divine wisdom,
and quotes the Sibylline Oracles in further illustration of his
subject.

Book in. 30. In the third, which, as I said, appears a later pro

duction, and of which one MS. only is extant, Theophilus
proceeds to the defence of Christian doctrine. Autolycus
fluctuated between a truer belief and the assertions of those
who charged it with promiscuous concubinage and banquets
of human flesh. Both charges he retorts on heathen phi
losophers : Zeno, Diogenes, Cleanthes, had taught the latter
eminently : Plato, a community of wives : Epicurus had de
fended and even applauded incest. After dwelling on the
various abusive theories, he next comes to Christian doctrine :
the Unity of the Godhead : the Providence by which He
supports, and the laws by which He rules the world: the
Ten Commandments : the injunction of hospitality : the com
mendation of penitence, justice and charity : and, in the
New Testament, the avoidance of vainglory, and the duty of
obedience being exhorted. Could men, living in obedience
to such laws, be guilty of the horrible crimes vulgarly laid to
their charge ? Next follows a long chronological dissertation,
— not always perfectly accurate — that the superior antiquity
of the Christian Scriptures may be demonstrated; — and the
work is concluded with an attempt to assign the reasons
why the Hebrew writings have found so little mention in
Grecian literature. The date of the work is sufficiently
settled by a passage in this last book : where the chronology
ends with the death of Verus. It was therefore published,
in all probability, at the commencement of the reign of
Commodus — or in A.D. 181.

31. The mystical meanings in which, even in addressing
a heathen, our bishop delights, are still more prominently
brought forward in the fragments which we possess of his
commentary1 on the Gospels, and of the Song of Solomon.
He seems to have survived the publication of his treatise to
Autolycus about five years. From his own writings we

1 Grabc, Spicileg. n. 228.

THEOPHILUS, HIS WRITINGS. 29

learn that he was1 a native of Chaldsea ; he nowhere men
tions his bishoprick : hut accidentally mentions another
work of his, a "First Book on Histories2." Baronius speaks
of his books as altogether divine. Natalis Alexander calls
them a treasure-house of profane and divine learning3. His
acquaintance is profound with the heathen poets and phi
losophers : and his love of mystical interpretations gives a
peculiar charm to his style4. It must be confessed, however5,
that some passages regarding the eternal generation of the
SON OF GOD have what would now be called an unorthodox
sound, although he no doubt taught the same doctrine,
though in a more loose and less theological language, which
the Arian heresy obliged the Church to express in more
definite and formal terms. Yet he is clearly one of the
authors who stood in need of the greatest amount of cha
ritable explanation from our own Bull6. So far as the
remains of antiquity enable us to discover, S. Theophilus is
the first writer who employed the term of the Trinity.
The Church celebrates him7 on the 18th of October. He was MAXIMI-
succeeded in the see of Antioch by Maximinus8, of whom Patr. ix.
nothing is recorded but that his episcopate lasted thirteen A.D.mc ''
years.

32. The deepest uncertainty rests over the early bishops
of Seleucia, so far as the dates of their accession and the
period of their episcopates are concerned. James was suc
ceeded by Achadabues9, who is said to have been his son.
This, if we may believe Amru, — and I confess that his ex
planation appears to me as probable as any — was in A.D. 190.
Achadabues was sent, along with an ecclesiastic by name
Kam-Jesus, after the ancient rite, to Antioch, with a request
that the bishop of that see, who must, according to our

1 Lib. ii. 24. OVTOI (the Tigris and 6 Lib. in. Cap. 7.

Euphrates) yetTviu<riv e'ws ruv rjfj.€T^- 7 So the Martyrologies of Ado and

puv K\i/j.dTwv. Usuard ; by the Eastern Church he

2 Lib. ii. 30. does not seem to be commemorated.

3 Vol. v. p. 46. s Euseb. H. E. rv. 24.

4 Tillemont, Vol. in. p. 51. 9 Assem. B. 0. n.396. J. A. Assem,
6 Petavius, Theolog. Dog. Vol. ii. Cath. Chald. 5.

Cap. 3.

30

PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

Succession
of Bishops
at Jeru
salem.

chronology, have been none other than Maximin, would
ordain whichever of the two he thought most worthy of the
dignity for which they were selected. They were arrested,
by the vigilance of the Roman prefect, as Persian spies.
Kam-Jesus, with his host, was crucified : Achadabues made
his escape to Jerusalem, and was there ordained — as we
should now speak — on letters dimissory from the bishop of
Antioch. But the imminent dangers by which this journey
was beset induced the bishop of Antioch to abdicate his right
of ordination ; and thus the see of Seleucia became auto-
cephalus. How far this step opened the door to the heresies
by which the Catholicate of Chaldsea was afterwards infected ;
how far it was one of those necessary concessions which,
if not granted to entreaty, will be taken violently, are ques
tions which we need a better history of these early times to
determine. Achadabues appears to have held his dignity
for fifteen years : he was succeeded by Shachlupha : whose
pontificate of twenty years was equally glorious to himself,
and beneficial to the Church.

33. The succession at Jerusalem again presents a mere
catalogue of names *. To write of Cassian, Publius, Maxi-
mus, Julian, Caius, Symmachus, Caius II., Julian II,
Capito, Maximus II., Antoninus, Valens, Dolichianus, must
be to write of many a glorious athlete of JESUS CHRIST,
of great things done and suffered for His sake, of the
increase of the faith, and the edification of the Church : but
the fifty years occupied by their episcopates are unmarked
by any recorded event in the annals of the Church. The

1 These Bishops are known from
the Chronicon of Eusebius, and his
H. E. v. 12. Of the separate dates
of each, we find from this writer that
Capito' s episcopate lasted till the
consulate of Maternus and Bradua,
A.D. 185; while Epiphanius (Hares.
66. 20) tells us that the episcopate
of Caius II. ended in the 8th year of
Verus (A.D. 168) ; Maximus II. to A.D.
176; Dolichianus to A.D. 180. So un

certain are these dates, it is fortunate
that they are equally unimportant.
The first Caius is also called Gaia-
nus, and Capito is sometimes named
Apion. Boschius doubts whether
Maximus II. be not the same who is
commemorated in the Roman Mar-
tyrology on the 8th of May, with the
title of Confessor. He does not seem
mentioned in the Mensea.

THE PASCHAL CONTROVERSY. 31

successor of Dolichianus, Narcissus, has left a more dis
tinguished memory.

34'. In the year 198, the question of Easter, never yet
settled, again vexed the Church. The greater part of the
churches in Asia observed it on the 14th day of the moon,
whatever day that might be : the West kept it by the same
rule as that which now appropriates to it the Sunday.
The question had lately assumed a practical importance at
Rome, where the schism of Blastus had principally based
itself on this question, and S. Victor, who then held the chair
of S. Peter, requested the celebration of councils through the
whole Church, in order that, if possible, the question might
be settled at once and for ever. Among the prelates to
whom he wrote was Theophilus of Cassarea1 — and under his
presidency, and that of S. Narcissus of Jerusalem, a synod
was held in the former city. It is singular that the only
detailed account we have of the acts of this assembly has
been preserved to us by our own Bede in his treatise on the
Vernal Equinox ; and there have not been wanting learned
men who have denied its genuineness. But it was likely that s. Theo-
in a country where the Paschal controversy raged so long and
furiously as in our own, a document of this kind should have
been preserved with more than usual care : while the ecclesi
astical intercourse between Britain and the East adds a still
greater probability to the authenticity of the document.
To me, however, its acts seem to have the very appearance
of genuineness, apart from every other consideration; and
I shall therefore insert them. In the first place, I would
observe that the church of Jerusalem had, in all probability,
symbolized with the Jews in observing the fourteenth day of
the moon, during the line of bishops of the Circumcision. But
nothing is more likely than that, in disconnecting itself as far
as possible from the Jews, that church should have adopted
the Western and more distinctively Christian Easter : —
whether Csesarea had preceded or anticipated Jerusalem in
the change, we have no data to determine. Ven. Bede speaks

1 V. Bede gives the acts of the noctio Vernali. Baronius transcribes
Council in his Commentariut dc Jfiqui- it at length, Vol. n. p. 371.

32 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

of the letter of S. Victor, as if that pontiff had appointed
Theophilus his legate for the convocation of the Church :
with how little accuracy, the celebrated reply of Polycrates,
who had received a similar letter, may sufficiently show.
Of the other prelates present we only know the names of
two, — Cassius of Tyre, and Clarus of Ptolemais. The Acts, as
given by Bede, run thus :
Acts of the 35. " When all that multitude of priests had assembled,

Council of

Caesarea. the bishop Theophilus produced the authority sent to him
self by Pope Victor, and explained the task which had been
enjoined them. The bishops said unanimously: Unless we
first investigate in what way the world was created in the
beginning, we cannot satisfactorily ordain anything respect
ing the observance of Easter. The bishops therefore said ;
What day should we believe to have been the first, except
the Lord's Day? Theophilus said: Prove what you declare.
The bishops replied according to the authority of Scripture:
The evening and the morning were the first day ; then the
second, third, fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh ; in which seventh
day GOD rested from all his works ; and which day He called
the Sabbath. Since, therefore, the Sabbath is the last day
of the week, what except the Sunday can be the first ?

36. "Theophilus the bishop said: You have proved
that the Lord's Day is the first ; — what say you with respect
to the time of year ? We usually reckon four seasons, spring,
summer, autumn and winter. Which of these was first
made ? The bishops answered, Spring. Theophilus the
bishop said, Prove what you say. And they answered, It is
written: Let the earth bring forth grass, the herb yielding
seed, and the fruit-trees yielding fruit after his kind ; but
this takes place in spring. Theophilus said : When do you
believe the world to have been created ? In the beginning,
middle, or end of the year ? The bishops replied ; In the
equinox on the 25th of March. Theophilus the bishop said :
Prove what you say. And they answered : It is written that
GOD made the light and called it Day ; and made the dark
ness and called it Night : and divided equally between the
light and the darkness. Theophilus said : You have proved

THE COUNCIL OF C^SAREA. 33

with regard to the day and the year ; what do you believe
about the moon ? Was it created by GOD a crescent, or full,
or waning ? The bishops answered : Full. And he : Prove
what you say. They answered : And GOD made two great
lights, and set them in the firmament of heaven : the greater
light for the beginning of the day : the lesser light for the
beginning of the night : this could not have been unless the
moon were full. We have therefore investigated the manner
in which the world was created : that is, on Sunday, in the ver
nal equinox, on the 25th day of March, and at the full moon.

37. " Theophilus said : We must now discuss the manner
in which we ought to celebrate Easter. The bishops said :
Is it possible to pass by the Lord's Day, so as not to celebrate
Easter on it, when it has been sanctified by so many and
such benedictions ? The bishop Theophilus said : Tell me
what benedictions it has received, that I may write them.
The bishops said : Its first benediction was that on this day
the darkness was removed and the light was made. Its
second, that the people were liberated from the land of Egypt,
as from the darkness of sin, by means of the Red Sea, as by
the fountain of baptism. Its third benediction, that on the
same day celestial food, namely manna, was given to men.
Its fourth, that Moses commanded the people, Let this day
be observed by you. Its fifth, that which is written in the
117th Psalm, They came about me like bees, and are ex
tinct, even as the fire among the thorns. For he speaks of
the Resurrection of the Lord, when he says, This is the day
which the Lord hath made, we will rejoice and be glad in it,
even to the horns of the altar. Its sixth benediction is that
the Lord on that day arose. You see then that the day of
the Lord's Resurrection ought most emphatically to coincide
with Easter.

38. " Theophilus said : God commanded Moses respecting
the time on this wise : This month shall be unto you the
beginning of months : keep the Passover therein. Therefore
all its thirty days were consecrated to the Lord. The
bishops said : We have already replied that the world began
at the equinox on the 25th of March : and we read that

3

34 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

the days from the 25th of March to the 24th of April
were consecrated. Theophilus said : Would it not be im
pious that the Passion of the Lord, the mystery of such a
sacrament, should be excluded from these limits ? For the
LORD suffered on the 22nd of March, on the night of which
He was betrayed by the Jews, and rose again on the 26th.
How then should these three days be excluded from the
limit ? All the bishops said : The time of this Sacrament
should in no wise be excluded : but those three days should
be included within the limit above mentioned."
importance 39. The care with which the records of this Council were

of their acts. . .

preserved in Britain, where the (juartodeciman controversy
raged more fiercely and for a longer period than in any other
portion of the Church, sufficiently shows its importance, and
the esteem in which the prelates who composed it were held.
The violence of Victor, his threatened excommunication of
the bishops of Asia Minor, and the final settlement of the
question at NicaBa, are not matters on which it is necessary
for me at present to enlarge. How long Theophilus sur
vived the synod, we have no means of ascertaining: — he is
reckoned by the Western Church among the saints1. His co
adjutor in the Council of Cresarea, S. Narcissus, stands forth
as one of the more prominent heroes of those early times,
s. Nams- 40. We find him presiding over the Church of Jeru-
Jerusaiem° salem2 with great reputation towards the close of the second
century3. On an Easter Eve it happened that the oil for
the lamps in the church failed, and the people were distressed
by the occurrence. "Draw water," said Narcissus to one of
the acolytes, "from yonder well," — pointing at the same
time to one within the precincts of the building, " and bring
it to me." He prayed over it, and then commanded the
bystanders to pour it, with earnest faith, into the lamps : it
was at once converted into oil. A portion of this oil was not
unnaturally preserved among the treasures of the Church;
and was seen, as we are informed by Eusebius, by several of

1 S. Hieronym. de Script. Ecclesiast. ology on the 5th of May.
43; Niceph. CaJlistus, iv. 19,36. He 2 Euseb. H. E. vi. 9.
is celebrated in the Roman Martyr- * Tillemont, Vol. in. p. 178.

S. NARCISSUS OF JERUSALEM.

35

the brethren in his time, — a hundred and twenty years sub
sequently to the miracle. The sanctity of this eminent
prelate raised up against him a band of calumniators. He
was accused of a sin of impurity ; and three witnesses stood
forth to lay it to his charge. " If I speak not the truth,"
said the first, finding the people incredulous, "may I be
burnt alive !" "And I," cried the second, " may I perish of
the leprosy1!" " And may loss of sight," exclaimed the third,
" be my fate, if my words are not the very truth !" The
accusation remained unbelieved ; but such was its effect on
Narcissus that he left the city, and betook himself into the
wildest part of the desert. He was long sought in vain : till
at length the neighbouring bishops, unwilling to leave the
Church of Jerusalem in longer widowhood, raised Dius to
that see. Ere long, divine vengeance fell on the persecutors
of Narcissus. The first, with all his family, was burnt at
night, — the origin of the fire never being explained. The
second died miserably of the leprosy which he had invoked.
The third repented, publicly confessed his crime, and lost his
sight with continual and bitter weeping. S. Dius2 is praised
for the excellent management of his Church : his episcopate,
however, must have been of the very shortest duration. To
him succeeded Germanus, or Germanion, and to him Gordius.
During the prelature of the last, S. Narcissus, his innocence
being now made clear, reappeared from the desert : and, at
the instance of all, resumed the government of his Church.

41. On the death of Maximin, S. Serapion succeeded

the see of Antioch, and claims no mean place among
ose early theologians. He distinguished3 himself by a
•eatise against Montanus, addressed to Pontius and Caricus ;
y a letter to one Domninus, who in the time of persecu-
ion had embraced Judaism ; and by a treatise on the so-

ed Gospel of Peter, in which he pointed out its mistakes.

is was addressed to a diocese within his own jurisdiction,

S. Dius,
Patr. Jeru-
saLXXXI.

Germanus,
Patr. Jeru-
sal. XXXII.
Gordius,
Patr. Jeru-
sal.

XXXIII.
S. Narcis
sus again.
S. Serapion,
Patr. of Ant.
IX. A.D.199.

1 See Valerius's notes on the

of Eusebius. It is odd to see
le literal translation, sccevo morbo,
riven in Baronius as savo morbo.

2 Euseb. H. E. u. s. See his eulogy
in the Horarium, which fixes Jan. 11
as his festival.

3 Euseb. H. E. vi. 12.

3—2

34 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

the days from the 25th of March to the 24th of April
were consecrated. Theophilus said : Would it not be im
pious that the Passion of the Lord, the mystery of such a
sacrament, should be excluded from these limits ? For the
LORD suffered on the 22nd of March, on the night of which
He was betrayed by the Jews, and rose again on the 26th.
How then should these three days be excluded from the
limit ? All the bishops said : The time of this Sacrament
should in no wise be excluded : but those three days should
be included within the limit above mentioned."

importance 39. The care with which the records of this Council were
preserved in Britain, where the Quartodeciman controversy
raged more fiercely and for a longer period than in any other
portion of the Church, sufficiently shows its importance, and
the esteem in which the prelates who composed it were held.
The violence of Victor, his threatened excommunication of
the bishops of Asia Minor, and the final settlement of the
question at Nicsea, are not matters on which it is necessary
for me at present to enlarge. How long Theophilus sur
vived the synod, we have no means of ascertaining: — he is
reckoned by the Western Church among the saints1. His co
adjutor in the Council of Ca?sarea, S. Narcissus, stands forth
as one of the more prominent heroes of those early times.
s. Narcis- 40. We find him presiding over the Church of Jeru-
Jemsaiem salem2 with great reputation towards the close of the second
century3. On an Easter Eve it happened that the oil for
the lamps in the church failed, and the people were distressed
by the occurrence. "Draw water," said Narcissus to one of
the acolytes, "from yonder well," — pointing at the same
time to one within the precincts of the building, " and bring
it to me." He prayed over it, and then commanded the
bystanders to pour it, with earnest faith, into the lamps : it
was at once converted into oil. A portion of this oil was not
unnaturally preserved among the treasures of the Church;
and was seen, as we are informed by Eusebius, by several of

1 S. Hieronym. de Script. Ecclesiast. ology on the 5th of May.
43; Niceph. Callistus, iv. 19,36. He 2 Euseb. H. E. vi. 9.
is celebrated in the Roman Martyr- * Tillemont, Vol. in. p. 178.

S. NARCISSUS OF JERUSALEM. 35

the brethren in his time, — a hundred and twenty years sub
sequently to the miracle. The sanctity of this eminent
prelate raised up against him a band of calumniators. He
was accused of a sin of impurity ; and three witnesses stood
forth to lay it to his charge. " If I speak not the truth,"
said the first, finding the people incredulous, "may I be
burnt alive !" "And I," cried the second, " may I perish of
the leprosy1!" " And may loss of sight," exclaimed the third,
" be my fate, if my words are not the very truth !" The
accusation remained unbelieved ; but such was its effect on
Narcissus that he left the city, and betook himself into the
wildest part of the desert. He was long sought in vain : till
at length the neighbouring bishops, unwilling to leave the
Church of Jerusalem in longer widowhood, raised Dius to
that see. Ere long, divine vengeance fell on the persecutors
of Narcissus. The first, with all his family, was burnt at
night, — the origin of the fire never being explained. The
second died miserably of the leprosy which he had invoked.
The third repented, publicly confessed his crime, and lost his
sight with continual and bitter weeping. S. Dius2 is praised s.
for the excellent management of his Church : his episcopate, si xxxi"
however, must have been of the very shortest duration. To
him succeeded Germanus, or Germanion, and to him Gordius. Germanus,
During the prelature of the last, S. Narcissus, his innocence salxxxii.
being now made clear, reappeared from the desert : and, at Patr. je'ru-
the instance of all, resumed the government of his Church, xxxm.
41. On the death of Maximin, S. Serapion succeeded sus again.

, i f, . , . , , , . S. Serapion,

to the see of Antioch, and claims no mean place among Patr. of Ant.
those early theologians. He distinguished3 himself by a
treatise against Montanus, addressed to Pontius and Caricus ;
by a letter to one Domninus, who in the time of persecu
tion had embraced Judaism ; and by a treatise on the so-
called Gospel of Peter, in which he pointed out its mistakes.
This was addressed to a diocese within his own jurisdiction,

1 See Valerius's notes on the <TKCU£ 2 Euseb. H. E. u. s. See his eulogy

i/oVy of Eusebius. It is odd to see in the Horarium, which fixes Jan. 11

the literal translation, sccevo morbo, as his festival,

given in Baronius as sacvo morbo. s Euseb. H. E. vi. 12.

3—2

36 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

Khossus1, on the gulf of Cilicia. "We, my brethren," thus
he wrote, "receive Peter and the rest of the apostles as we
receive CHRIST : but writings which falsely bear their name,
we, as having skill in the matter, repudiate : knowing that
we never received such things by tradition. When I came
among you, I imagined that you were all conversant with
the orthodox faith. And not having as yet perused the
Gospel offered me under the name of Peter, I said, — ' If this
is the only matter which excites ill feelings among you, let it
be read/ But now, when from what was then read there,
I plainly perceive that their minds contained a hidden
heresy, I will hasten to you. Therefore, brethren, you may
expect me shortly." The extract is remarkable, as shewing
the power yet possessed by individual bishops in the settle
ment of the Canon of Scripture2. The letter of Serapion
against the Montanists or Cataphrygians would appear to
have been a circular, and was signed by other prelates
as well as the writer. Thus: "Aurelius Cyrenius, martyr:
I bid you GOD speed. ^Elius Publius Julius, bishop of the
colony of Debeltus in Thrace : I do you to wit that blessed
Solas of Anchialus desired to cast out the dsemon of Priscilla,
but the hypocrites suffered him not." The personal influence
of Serapion must have been widely extended, when the
bishops of the far distant province of Thrace were found
following his lead. — In the time of S. Jerome 3 many letters of
Serapion were extant, answerable to his reputation and the
holiness of his life*.
s.Aiexan- 42. The growing infirmities of Narcissus at Jerusalem

der, Patr. of it* i i 1111 •

Jerusalem rendered it necessary that he should be provided with a
A.D.212* coadjutor. Alexander6, a Cappadocian bishop6, who had

1 Introduction to Eastern Church, hence that at that time the Church
i. 134. of Antioch had ecclesiastical rights

2 Euseb. H. E, v. 19. over Cilicia. There can be no doubt

3 Catalog. Script. Eccles. that from the very beginning the

4 Tillemont. Vol. in. p. 168. I case always was so.

do not understand what this author 6 Euseb. H. E. vi. 8.
means when speaking of S. Serapion' s 6 None of the ancient writers men-
letter to the inhabitants of Rhossus ; tion the city of which Alexander had
he says that it would appear from been bishop. Some of the modern

ALEXANDER OF JERUSALEM. 37

gloriously confessed in the persecution of Severus, happened
to visit Jerusalem for the sake of a pilgrimage to the holy
places ; — and its aged prelate was miraculously warned to
adopt the stranger as his present assistant and future
successor1: the same revelation is also said to have been made
to others of the brethren. A letter of Alexander to the
inhabitants of Antinous was extant in the time, of Eusebius,
in which he said : " Narcissus salutes you, who held this
episcopate before me, and now, having passed his hundred
and sixteenth year, is joined with me in prayer, beseeching
you with me to be of one mind." It would seem that at the
very commencement of his episcopate the valiant confessor
was again thrown into prison. For on the death of S. Serapion
of Antioch, S. Asclepiades2, himself a confessor in the per- |-
secution of Severus, having succeeded, Alexander wrote to £nt. x- A-D-
express his congratulations : " Alexander a servant and pri
soner of JESUS CHRIST, to the most blessed church of the An -
tiochenes, greeting in the LORD. The LORD hath made my
bonds during the time of my imprisonment light and easy,
since I have heard that Asclepiades, a man most fitting on
account of his faith, has been, by the divine providence,
charged with the episcopate of your holy Church." The letter
was sent by a priest named Clement, — no other than the
celebrated S. Clement of Alexandria, who, it would seem, had
governed the Church of Jerusalem during the imprisonment
of its prelate; to whose zeal and piety the writer bears
ample testimony. It was S. Alexander who — injudiciously,
to say the least — elevated Origen to the priesthood, and
who was thus involved in a dispute with S. Demetrius of
Alexandria, as I have related in the Annals of that Church3.

Greeks will have it to have been Fla- appointment of a coadjutor with
viopolis, in Cilicia Secunda ; and he right of future succession during the
is thus mentioned in the Jus Graeco- life-time of a prelate. Dr Routh,
Romanum, Lib. iv. p. 295, as an early however, very justly, remarks that
example of translation of one church the intimation of S. Alexander's sue-
to another. This subject is dis- cession is expressly said to have
cussed by Dr Routh, Reliq. Vol. n. been miraculous: and therefore can-
p. 178. not be brought within the strictness

1 Valesius observes, there were of Canon law.
two infringements of the Canons : 3 Euseb. H. E. vi. 11.

the fact of a translation, and the 3 Hist. Alex. i. p. 27.

38

PATRIAKCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

43. We must now, despite the exceeding difficulty of
their chronology1, turn to the affairs of the far East. Jacob,

1 The extreme difficulty of arrang
ing anything like an accurate chrono
logy of these early patriarchs may be
seen by a comparison of the dates as
given by Gregory Bar-Hebrseus and
by Amrou. (Compare J. A. Assemann,
de Catholicis Commentarius ; J. S.
Assemann, Bill. Orient, (n. 390), and
Le Quien, n. 1103, sq.)

Bar-Hebrasus. Amrou.

Mares died

82

82

Abres

98

99

Abraham

110

152

Jacob

128

170

Achadabues...

133

220

Shachlupha...

156

244

The dates, sufficiently perplexed in
themselves, are still further confused
by J. A. Assemann, who follows nei
ther one computation nor the other,
but yet, it seems to me, a very con
sistent one of his own.

Papas, who is given as the suc
cessor of Shachlupha, died in A.D. 326,
having sat 70 years, and therefore
succeeded in 256. According to the
account of Amrou, 12 years remain
unaccounted for; according to that of
Bar-Hebraeus, 74. But the periods
assigned by Amrou seem far too great
for a reasonable episcopate, and it
is more than probable that several
names have been lost, just as Elias of
Damascus inserts a certain Tomarsa
between Achadabues and Shachlupha,
whom the other Catalogues omit. It
will be worth while to give here three
other lists discovered by Assemann.
The first is by Salomon, bishop of
Bostra ; the second, by an anony
mous writer (Cod. Anod. vn.) in
hepta-syllabic verse ; the third, by
Elias, Bishop of Damascus. They
here follow down to the period at
which we have arrived.

Salomon. Anonymous. Elias.

1. Adaus and Mares. Adieus 1. The first in order the 1. Adceus.

was buried at Edessa; Ma- most blessed Thaddaus 2. Mares.

res in Dair-Kuni. and Mares of the 70.

2. Abres, who is called in
Greek Abrosius. The place
of his sepulture is uncer
tain. He was ordained at
Antioch.

3. A braham received imposi
tion of hands at Antioch.
He came of the race of
Jacob the son of Joseph.
His sepulchre is in the
city of Ctesiphon.

4. Jacob received imposition
of hands at Antioch. He
also was of the race of
Joseph the husband of
Mary, and his sepulchre
at Ctesiphon.

2. Abres, full of all sanctity 3. Abres.
and kinsman of the bless
ed Virgin.

3. MarAbrahamoi Cascara, 4. Abraham.
who appeased the king of

the Persians, and deliver
ed his daughter from the
possession of the devil.

4. Mar Jacob the athlete, 5. Jacob.
the kinsman of Joseph

the carpenter.

SUCCESSION OF CATHOLICS OF SELEUCIA.

39

fifth Catholic, was succeeded by Achadabues1 : he was sent,
with one Jabjesus, or Kamjesus, to Antioch; the bishop of VL A.D.?'
that city being requested to elect him whom he considered
the fitter candidate of the two for the episcopate of Seleucia.
Jabjesus took up his abode in the house of a friend, in
company with whom he was arrested on a charge of Chris
tianity, and crucified. Achadabues fled to Jerusalem ; was
there consecrated, and filled the episcopal throne for twenty
years. On his death, one of the catalogues represents him Tomarsa,

J . Cath. VII.

as succeeded by a certain Tomarsa : — the rest name, as his A.D. ?
immediate successor, Shachlupha. At the time of his acces- shachiupha,
sion war was raging between the Roman emperor Aurelius
and Vologeses II.2 of Parthia ; and access to Antioch was thus
rendered impossible. Hence, but not till after a delay of
three years, a synod of oriental bishops was assembled at
Seleucia, and the prelate-elect there received the imposition of
their hands. Thus the link between the ancient metropolis
and her eastern daughter was finally severed ; the various

*

Salomon.

5. Achadabues received im
position of hands at Anti
och. His sepulchre is at
Ctesiphon.

6. Shachlupha received im
position of hands at Cte-
siphon, and was there bu
ried.

Anonymous. Elias.

5. Achadabues verily intro- 6. Achadabues.
duced salvation to the

East.

6. Shachlupha, of Cascar, 7. Tomarsa,
instructed with doctrine,
enlightened the countries

of the East, and was illus
trious with spiritual mer- 8. Shachlupha.
chandise.

1 J. A. Assem. De Cath. p. 6. B.
0. 396.

2 This was commenced in A.D. 161.
The chronology therefore of Amrou,
who makes Shachlupha to have suc
ceeded in 244, is manifestly absurd,
nor can that of Bar-Hebraaus be en
tirely reconciled with history. Bar-
Hebrseus makes the liberation of the
see of Seleucia to have been occa
sioned by the murder of Kam Jesus,
and affirms that the Western bishops,

i.e. the other three Patriarchs, gave
a Systaticon by which that liberation
was confirmed, — and the names of
' Catholic ' or ' Patriarch ' conferred
on the Bishop of Seleucia, 'which/
says he, 'was displeasing to the Pa
triarch of Antioch.' — A manifest fa
ble, yet offering a certain confirma
tion to the fact that Seleucia was
independent of Antioch as early as
the second century.

40 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCK.

inconveniences and risks of so anomalous a separation came
to an end; and the delay between the vacancy of the see
and the appointment of a new prelate ceased to be a necessity.
With the death of Shachlupha a gloom of eighty years settles
down on the history of the see of Seleucia. The political
circumstances of that city may in great part account for this
silence. The capital of the Macedonian conquests, it had a
population of six hundred thousand citizens, and formed an
independent government, under a senate of three hundred
nobles, in the very heart of the Parthian empire. In the
wars of Aurelius1 it opened its gates to the Roman generals :
in base violation of treaties it was sacked and burnt ; and
three hundred thousand of the citizens fell victims in a
general massacre. From this blow it never recovered : and
Ctesiphon, previously a dangerous rival, now succeeded to
its wealth and importance. In the same war, Edessa, of
which we shall have more to say in the sequel, was wrested
from the feeble grasp of its native princes, and became a
constituent portion of the Roman empire.

44. But in these obscure times the first light breaks in
to India, on the vast peninsula of India. Pantsenus, who had taught
Christian philosophy with no small reputation at Alexandria2
under S. Julian, bishop of that see, conceived the idea of
preaching the Gospel to the Indians. It is said that a
deputation of Brahmins requested from S. Demetrius, suc
cessor of S. Julian, a missionary, and that the philosopher was
nominated by that prelate to the arduous task. He under
took the task ; and found, it is said, that S. Matthew's
Gospel, in Hebrew, was not unknown to the Indians, and
that it had been introduced to them by the preaching of S.
Bartholomew. It gives us but small reason to admire the zeal
of Pantsenus, when we find that, after having laboured some
years in that evangelical field, he returned to the literary
ease and philosophic indulgence of Alexandria. Not by such
apostles has the Catholic Faith been livingly and substan
tially propagated.

1 Eutropius, viii. 10; Dion. 71. xxxn. 4. S. Hieronym. Epist. ad

2 Euseb. H. E. v. 10. Niceph. Magn. (84).

MARTYRDOM OF S. ALEXANDER. 41

45. The episcopate of Alexander was eminently bene
ficial to the Church of Jerusalem. We read of a library1
founded by his care, and possessing, in the days of Eusebius,
a rich treasure of ecclesiastical writings. In remarkable
contrast with the shortlived rule of his predecessors, he
occupied the episcopal throne thirty-eight years. A few
fragments of his epistles2 remain, as if to make us sensible of
the injury which we have sustained from the loss of his works.
In that dreadful persecution of Decius, when it seemed as if
the elect, were it possible, must fall away, he confessed with

great constancy at Csesarea3. Neither the weakness of his Martyrdom
old age, nor the tortures of the persecutor, had any other ander^A.!).
effect than to cover the venerable prelate with honour, and 24
to magnify, through him, the name of his LORD. The
Mensea tell us that he was exposed, in the theatre of Csesarea,
to the wild beasts : that his prayer was, "LORD, if it be Thy
pleasure that my life is to end now, Thy will be done :" and
that the animals let loose against him licked his feet, and
crouched down before him. Cast into prison, he thence
departed to his reward, and though not actually undergoing
a violent death is most rightly reckoned4 among the martyrs.
His successor was Mazabanes5. Maza-

46. S. Asclepiades presided over the church of Antioch xxxv. of r*

i • i i 111 -r-n -i Jerusalem

only eight years ; and was succeeded by Philetus. After an A.D. 250.
episcopate of eleven years, he was followed by Zebennus ; —
and he, after ruling the Church eight years, by the more
famous S. Babylas. These catalogues of dates and names, |a?raxiii'

of Aatiochl

1 Euseb. H E. vi. 20. 6 'AXtfavSpos e?s TJV TUV 0vr)Tr6\wi>,

2 They have been published by &vtv a'^aros e?s &t> KO.I rwv Maprvpuv.
Gallandius, Biblioth.Tom.n. 301: and 5 The fragments of S. Alexander's
by Routh, Reliquiae, n. 159. writings are given by Dr Routh in

3 Euseb. H. E. vi. 46, where the his Reliquiae Sacrae, Vol. n. p. 165 —
historian is quoting a letter of S. 179. They consist of a few sentences
Dionysius of Alexandria to S. Corne- of his Epistles to the Antiochenes,
lius of Rome. to the Antinoites, to Origen, and to

4 By the Latins he is celebrated S. Demetrius of Alexandria.

on March 18 : by the Greeks on Dec. 6 Baronius has reckoned S. Ascle-

12 (Papebroch, by a misprint, I piades among the martyrs ; but it

suppose, and Le Quien copying him, would seem without sufficient reason,

say the 22d). His stichos is : Tillemont, Vol. in. p. 648.

42 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

wearisome to the writer to enumerate, more wearisome to
the reader to peruse, what deeds of honour do they not, in
all likelihood, contain ! what noble confessions ! what acts of
faith and patience ! written, indeed, in the Book of Life, but
unrecorded by the Church militant ! It may easily be that
the first two centuries and a half was the period in which
Antioch brought forth a more abundant harvest than in all
the other ages of her existence together : and yet how brief
the mention of the former, compared with the detailed ex
tent of baneful prosperity or beneficial reverses, of heresies,
schisms, and divisions in the latter.

Martyrdom 47. In his pontificate of fourteen years S. Babylas saw
?as,' Jan. 24, Antioch taken by the Persians. If we are to believe the
account of S. Chrysostom, that the emperor Philip was put
by him to public penance, we should have an action of
heroism which might vie with the courage which S. Ambrose
displayed in his treatment of Theodosius after the massacre
of Thessalonica. It is not to be wondered at that the elo-
qence of S. Chrysostom should have been excited by the acts
of this noble-minded prelate : but even in his time the
actual facts of his history were so much corrupted that already
a considerable degree of obscurity hung over them. After
fourteen years pontificate, S. Babylas was honoured with
confessing the name of CHRIST ; whether by death in prison,
or by actual martyrdom, it is impossible to affirm with cer
tainty. Eusebius clearly asserts the former : S. Chrysostom
is no less positive that the saint was dragged from the prison
into which he had been thrown and beheaded. It would seem
more probable — however much we might wish to believe the
other account — that Eusebius is right : and that S. Chrysos
tom, misled as he certainly is in part by falsified memoirs,
mistook the term martyr, — applied in those early ages
more vaguely,— as if our prelate had actually suffered death
for CHRIST'S sake. With him, either in the prison, or in
the amphitheatre, suffered three children, whom the Latin
martyrologies name Urbanus, Prilidianus, and Epulonius.
Meletius, who was bishop of Mopsuestia about 430, wishes
for the courage of that child, seven years old, who suffered

MARTYRDOM OF S. BABYLAS.

43

with S. Babylas1. The dying request of the bishop, to have
the chains of his imprisonment interred with him, seems
well authenticated. We shall have occasion, at a later
period, to speak of the removal of his relics from the grove of
Daphne, and the world-famous miracle which accompanied
that event. And the Mensea thus celebrate him :

Himself the Lord's anointed, who of old
To GOD'S Anointed Son his mortal frame
Had sacrificed, through torments manifold
The Prelate Babylas to glory came2.

48. S. Babylas having thus accomplished his course,
Fabius3 was chosen his successor in the widowed Church.
It was to him that S. Dionysius of Alexandria addressed the
celebrated letter on the effects of the Decian persecution,
which I have given at length in my history of that Church.
He was however involved in a longer and more important
correspondence. The schism of Novatus and Novatian had
broken out at Rome ; and it was of the greatest importance

1 S. Babylas is celebrated by the
Eastern Church on the 4th of Sep
tember with the three children who
are mentioned in Western Martyro-
logies. The Menology says of him,
but with manifest incorrectness,
"Who when the Emperor Nume-
rianus entered into his own church,
drove him therefrom, on account of
his having put to death the son of
the Persian king whom he held as a
hostage. Wherefore, he was bound
in iron fetters, was publicly mocked,
and had his head struck off with the
three children." But on the same
day they keep the Festival of another
S. Babylas, a teacher at Antioch, who
is said to have suffered with eighty-
four of his scholars under Galerius,
who was present at the martyrdom.
The account, which is very long,
seems of later date, and altogether
uncertain. The story of the three
children is confirmed by S. Chrysos-

tom, who, in an Antiochean story,
has more than usual authority; by
Suidas, and by the Arian historian
Philostorgius. The testimony of
Meletius is to be seen in the Epis-
tolse of Christianus Lupus, page 355.

2 Bollandus, under the 24 of Janu
ary, gives three lives of S. Babylas ; of
which Tillemont very truly says, that
"the first, which is the most simple,
is the best, or rather the least bad."
This depreciatory criticism highly
offends the Bollandist Boschius, who
in his Chronological History of the
Antiochene patriarchs, endeavours,
but not very successfully, to defend
their authenticity.

3 He is called by Ruffinus, Fa
bian; by Eutychius and S. Jerome,
Flavian : by Georgius Syncellus,
sometimes by one name, sometimes
by the other; by S. Nicephorus of
C. P. and the Chronicon Alexandrinon ,
Flavius.

44 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

to S. Cornelius, the canonically-elected bishop of that see, to
obtain the support of the most influential prelates in his
struggle. Fabius, from whatever cause, had imbibed1 a pre
judice in favour of Novatus, and Cornelius in a series2 of
four letters, fragments of which are preserved by Eusebius,
set forth at length the history of the schism. S. Dionysius
of Alexandria also addressed the bishop of Antioch ; and
though the latter does not seem to have acted decidedly
against the party of Novatus, he, at all events, convoked a
synod at Antioch for the discussion and settlement of the
question. Deprecating, as I always would do, the introduc
tion of controversy into pure history, I cannot but observe
that the ipse dixit of the Roman pontiff did not satisfy the
Church of Antioch ; and that, as many a council assembled
in Rome to discuss the affairs of other bishoprics, here an
Eastern synod was convened to take into consideration the
internal dissensions of Italy. The letter which invited Dio
nysius3 of Alexandria to attend this council was subscribed
by Helenus bishop of Tarsus, as one of the chief suffragans
of Antioch, by Theoctistus of Cassarea, whom we have
already seen engaged in the Quartodeciman controversy, and
by S. Firmilian of Caesarea in Cappadocia, whom we shall
hereafter find one of the most distinguished supporters of the
Eastern dogma on the subject of re-baptism. By the same
letter, however, he received intelligence of the death of
Fabius, who had held the episcopate for less than two years.
He is described as a man of spirit and courage, as indeed his
acceptance of the throne yet reeking as it were with the
blood of Baby las, proves him to have been : but neither by
the East nor by the West is he reckoned among the saints,
s. Deme- 49. The convocation of the Council was probably felt to

trian, Patr. . r J

xv. of Ant. be a cause why the vacant see should be filled up without

A.D. 252. . J

loss of time. Deme trian4, a priest of Antioch, succeeded:

1 Eusebius expressly says so: VTTO- 2 They are given in H. E. vi. 43.

/caret KXti/o/x^y TTUJS r$ ffxi^an. H.E. See also S. Nicephorus, vi. 3.

vi. 44 : words which I cannot conceive 3 Euseb. H. E. vi. 46.

why Valesius should omit in his * Euseb. H. E. vi. 46.
translation.

FIRST COUNCIL OF ANTIOCH. 45

and his first care was the celebration of the synod. A
vigorous effort was made by the partizans of Novatus to pro
cure his recognition ; but the synod unanimously determined
against his claims, and intimated in a similar synodal letter
to S. Cornelius their rejection of the schismatic. The acts of Council of
this council have perished ; but it has been spoken of in the March, I.D.
highest terms of commendation, and evidently exercised no
small influence on the final settlement of the question. The
episcopate of Demetrian was distinguished by no other event
of importance. An obscure tradition reckons him among
the martyrs, but the general silence of contemporaries, the
fact that when a subsequent synod of Antioch2 are speak
ing in his praise, they say nothing of his martyrdom3,
and the time of his death, which took place in a period of
peace, render it more probable that he has no real claim to
that highest of honours. His successor, Paul of Samosata, Paul of Sa-
the celebrated heresiarch, will unfortunately afford us larger Patr. xvi.

of Ant. A.D.

materials for history. 260.4

50. Of all the great sees, Antioch was the first which
fell into heresy. The elevation of Paul to that throne had

1 Pagi seems to me to have set- that the Demetrius who is commemo-
tled this date beyond the possibility rated in the Menaea is our bishop,
of doubt. His whole chronology of He, at all events, is honoured as a
the schism of Novatus exhibits more martyr. But it is worth notice that
even than his usual ingenuity. a Demetrius who suffered under

2 In the second synod convoked Maximian, is commemorated on
againt Paul of Samosata, the fathers November 15 ; and on the same day
speak of "Demetrian the bishop of a martyr named Eustochius. Is it
blessed memory, who governed this possible that Usuard should have
Church with great praise." derived a mistaken account from

3 His name is in the Martyrology these Mensea, and thence taken the
of Usuard; whence it found its way name of Eustosius, a name which I
into the Eoman. Blasius Terzi, in do not remember to have met with
his Syria Sacra, positively affirms elsewhere?

Demetrian to have been a martyr, 4 In this date, I follow Pagi,

(i. 33) ; Baronius (n. 62. 70) is con- though it is not absolutely certain,

tent to leave it uncertain. Usuard, George Syncellus and S. Nicephorus

who calls him Demetrius, gives him give only four years to the episco-

as his companion Anianus a deacon, pate of Demetrian ; Scaliger, six ;

Eustachius a layman, and twenty the Chronical of Eusebius, in the

others. There is no reason to think edition Pontao, seven.

46 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

His luxury not been brought about without simony. Originally1 of low
birth, and miserably poor, he had employed his powers,
which were considerable, in the acquisition of wealth ; and in
the possession of the see at Antioch he appears to have
beheld nothing more than a profitable speculation. His
riches and luxury were thought remarkable, even in the
wealthy and luxurious city of Antioch. The clergy were
kept waiting in his outer chambers; he affected a retinue
and an attendance which might almost vie with those of the
prefect of the East ; his harangues to the people were
rather the glittering declamations of a sophist than the
addresses of a Christian bishop; and it is particularly re
corded of him that he abolished the ancient hymns of his
Church, and in their stead introduced new and florid compo-
mnova- sitions of himself and his followers. On a certain Easter-day

rites of MS he filled his church with a choir of women, who desecrated

Unurcn.

the festival by odes in praise of the many virtues of their
bishop — an angel, they said, descended from heaven for the
protection and sanctification of happy Antioch. His private
life was notoriously immoral : and yet in his discourses he
made a point of speaking in a slighting manner of his pre
decessors, even of those whose names were as household
words in the universal Church, — S. Euodius, the great Igna
tius, and S. Babylas. His arrogance and effeminacy were no
less offensive to the pagans than to his own flock. It was
intolerable, they said, that such a man should be a preacher
of the law of humility, of temperance, and of purity. But the
political circumstances of the East were destined to elevate
the bishop of Antioch to yet higher power, and to prepare
the way for his ruin.

51. For now the empire of Palmyra had blazed out in
all its short-lived splendour. Odenathus, remarkable for his
own vigour and talents, still more remarkable in his wife,
the celebrated Zenobia, had raised himself from a humble
situation to the virtual empire of the East. Twice he had

1 This account of the misdeeds of Second Council of Antioch summon-
Paul is given by the Fathers of the ed against him: Euseb. H. E. vn. 80.

PAUL OF SAMOSATA. 47

driven the Persian monarch to the gates of Ctesiphon; and was
not less successful in his encounters with the Roman legions.
His murder by a nephew only gave a greater opportunity
for the display of the talents of Zenobia. From that city of Zenobia re-
palaces, Tadmor in the wilderness, she ruled not Syria only, struction

J . J> from Paul of

but obtained influence nearly supreme in Armenia and Samosata.
Arabia. She ruled the empire of the . East as far as the
borders of Bithynia : Antioch opened its gates to her : — and
she added Egypt to her other conquests. A Jewess by edu
cation, though deriving her descent from Cleopatra, she
expressed a wish to be instructed in the principles of the
Christian religion^ and Paul of Samosata, not only as the
highest ecclesiastical dignitary in the East, but as the most
fashionable preacher in Asia, was selected for her teacher.
The scheme of religion which he presented to her was cer
tainly one which she could adopt without surrendering any
essential portion of her former belief1. He taught that character of
Christ had no existence before He took flesh of S. Mary :
that from the instant of His Incarnation, the Word and the
Eternal Wisdom dwelt in Him, but only at that instant
began to have a hypostatical existence, distinct from the
everlasting Father : that yet, though a new divinity, CHRIST,
having been eternally predestined to that dignity, might in
some sort be Himself called Eternal. Consequently that
there were two distinct persons united in CHRIST : the one by
nature the Son of GOD, who existed before the worlds; the
other the Son of David, born in the world, and no otherwise
the Son of GOD than as Jerusalem might be called the city of
GOD. With this, Paul united many of the opinions of Sabel-
lius ; denying the separate existence of the Persons in the
ever-blessed Trinity, and making the LORD and the HOLY
GHOST the mere prolations or efficiencies of the FATHER.

1 The heresy of Paul of Samosata siarch himself. See what I have

may be best learnt from the afore- said in my Hist, of Alexandria, i.

said letter of the Fathers of Antioch, p. 81, note 4. Natalis Alexander sums

S. Epiphan. Haeres. 65 ; S. Augustin, up the teaching of Paul as briefly

de Hseres. 44 : and the Epistle of S. and lucidly as his custom is.
Dionysius of Alexandria to the haere-

48 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

Leontius in his work on the sects states clearly and accu
rately the difference between the doctrine of the followers
of Paul, who assumed the name of Paulianists, and those of
Sabellius and Nestorius. "There existed," says he, u in
these times another sect, that of Paul of Samosata, who
erred both concerning the Divinity and concerning the In
carnation. Concerning the Divinity, in acknowledging the
FATHER alone ; concerning the Incarnation, because he af
firmed that CHRIST was pure and simple man, in whom the
Word of GOD did not exist" (that is, did not exist as a dis
tinct hypostatical essence), "herein differing from Nestorius:
because Nestorius, although affirming CHRIST to be pure man,
affirmed also that the self-existent Word and Son of GOD
abode in that man. For the doctrine of Nestorius, with
regard to the Trinity, was not erroneous. But Paul of
Samosata taught that the self-existent Word of GOD was not
in CHRIST ; but that the expression Word signified a certain
order or command ; that is, as he expressed his own meaning,
that GOD commanded that which He willed to be done, that
GOD made that which He willed to be made by that man.
Nor was the teaching of Paul with regard to the Trinity the
same with that of Sabellius. For Sabellius taught that the
same person was FATHER, SON, and HOLY GHOST: calling
GOD an existence with three names, and utterly abolishing
the Trinity. Paul, on the contrary, did not teach this, but
asserted that the FATHER was the GOD that had created all
things ; the SON, that pure man of whom we have already
spoken ; the HOLY GHOST, that grace which descended upon
the apostles." To this we must add, that, according to this
heresiarch, the Word, though it wrought in the man CHRIST,
did not suffer in Him — another variation from the schism of
Sabellius: and that the Paulianists, at least, though per
haps not their leader, made some alteration in the form of
baptism which compelled the Council of Nicsea to decree
that, on their reception into the Church, such heretics
should be re-baptized.

52. It was not to be expected that such heretical teach
ing would pass unnoticed by the Church. A council, prin-

FIRST COUNCIL OF ANTIOCH. 49

cipally convoked by the assiduous efforts of Dionysius of First
Alexandria — though he himself was prevented by declining
health from attending it, met at Antioch. Among those A.D.2G*.au
who were present, were S. Firmiliaii of Csesarea1, one of
the most illustrious prelates of the East, S. Gregory the
Wonderworker, and his brother Athenodorus, also reckoned
among2 the saints, and bishop of Amasea in Helenopontus,
and Nicomas of Iconium : these, though not in the diocese
of Antioch, were probably invited on account of their great
reputation : for the same reason, Hymenaeus, bishop of Jeru
salem, and Theotecnus of Csesarea, were also summoned.
Among the most illustrious suffragans of Antioch, were
Helenus, bishop of Tarsus, who had been present in the for
mer synod against Novatus, and Maximus of Bostra, whose
administration of that Church is mentioned in terms of the
highest praise. Besides these, there were a vast number of
other bishops, priests and deacons, and the followers of Paul
mustered in some force. That prelate used every art of
sophistry and eloquence for the good of his cause : he was
pursued from one hiding-place to another by the theo
logical skill of Fermilian, who seems to have presided in the
council3. This synod is remarkable, in the history of con
troversy, by its rejection of that word "Consubstantial," which
was afterwards made an article of faith at Nicaea. " Our
Lord," said Paul, " had no existence before Mary : from her
He derived His being, and from being man, He became
GOD ; were it not so, He would not be consubstantial with
the FATHER, but it would follow that there were three sub
stances ; the one superior, the other two inferior." In order it* rejection

_ . IT- -, i - of the word

to expose this sophism , and taking the word in its grosser irom
sense, the fathers of Antioch denied the consubstantiality of

1 Euseb. H. E. vn. 28. He is are related both by Euseb. H. E. vn.
commemorated in the Menoea under 22 ; and by Theodoret, Haeret. Fab.
Nov. 7th, with this Stichos : 2. 8 : also by S. Athanasitis, De Syuotl.

tKyfjsKa.Xovaiv'AOtjvodupoi'j'oes 4 The rejection of the term con-

Trpos raj vorjTas Selects TOV Kvpiov. substantial by the fathers of Antioch

2 Euseb. H. E. vi. 39. S. Epiphan. is admirably explained by our own
Haer. LXVI. 20. Bishop Bull, Drf. Fid. Nic. 2. 13.

3 The proceedings of this council

4

50 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

the SON with the FATHER. It was not to be expected that
the Arians would allow the verbal discrepancy between the
two synods to pass unnoticed ; and S. Athanasius exerts
himself to shew that the difference was simply one df words,
and that the dogmatic teaching of the synod of Antioch,
touching the divinity of the SON of GOD, was the same with
that of the three hundred and eighteen who inflicted the
deathblow on Arianism. Paul had no mind to be a martyr
to his own tenets ; and after defending them as long as the
patience of the council lasted, avowed himself convinced by
^6 arguments of its president and gave in his nominal
Paul- adherence to the Catholic faith. How far the temporal
power of his protectress Zenobia induced the council to leave
him undisturbed in the possession of his see, is a point which
we have not data to determine.

53. No sooner, however, had the council dispersed, than
£?ynandd ^e bisn°P of Antioch returned to his former teaching. De-
immoraiity. pending on the protection of the Queen of the East, from
whom he obtained the title of Ducenarius1, or Imperial Pro
curator, — a title which he is said to have prized beyond his
episcopal dignity, — he added to his perversion of the faith,
more scandalous immorality than before. Constantly enter
taining two of the most beautiful women of Antioch as the
companions of his leisure, he connived at any amount of
irregularity or vice in his priests, so they only would profess
themselves supporters of his doctrine. It is not clear whe
ther any synods of inferior note2 had been previously assem
bled : but the heterodoxy and crimes of Paul becoming more
notorious, another council assembled at Antioch in the

autumn of autumn of 269. The numbers are variously reckoned; S.

269- Athanasius assumes that there were but seventy : S. Hilary

counts them at eighty; while Basil, the deacon in the

council of Ephesus, makes the number to have amounted

to ISO3: a reckoning which appears manifestly exaggerated-

1 The office of Ducenarius was there were three councils in all,
worth 200 sestertia. See Suetonius, Mem. Ecc. rv. 297; but does not al-
Aug. cap. 34. lege any absolute proof.

2 Tillemont expressly asserts that » So Tillemont very justly ob-

SECOND COUNCIL OF ANTIOCH. 51

The fathers postponed the opening of the synod for some
time, in hopes of the arrival of S. Firmilian, who had been
the presiding spirit of the former assembly. At the begin
ning of November, however1, a despatch arrived at Antioch2,
with the news of the death of that illustrious prelate. Not
withstanding his great age and infirmities, he had com
menced his journey and had advanced as far as Tarsus.
There, worn out with years and labours, he departed to his
reward on the 28th of October, A.D. 269.

5-4. S. Firmilian having thus been taken to his rest,
Helenus3 of Tarsus, whom I have mentioned as having been
present at the first council, presided in his place. Among
the other principal prelates were Hymenseus of Jerusalem,
to \vhom I shall presently have occasion again to refer, Theo-
tecnus of Csesarea, and Theophilus, whose see is unknown ;
Maximus of Bostra, and Mcomas of Iconium were also there ;
and a certain Theodoras, whom I should like to believe none
other than S. Gregory the Wonderworker. The opening of
the council presents a remarkable contrast to the vehe
mence with which some of the synods had proceeded against
a suspected heretic. Six of the principal bishops — it would
appear, during the interval while the fathers were expecting
the arrival of S. Firmilian — addressed a letter4 to Paul, in Letter ari.
which they gently but clearly laid down the Catholic faith ; Paul
such, they say, as they had received it by tradition, such as
it had been handed down from apostolic times ; and they
invite the bishop of Antioch, by affixing his signature to it, to
render further proceedings unnecessary. They laid down
the union of the divine and human natures in the One Per-

serves; though he charges a blunder 3 Euseb. H. E. vn. 30.

on the document itself, which is 4 The authenticity of this letter,

only a printer's error in the edition (printed in the third Vol. of the Bib.

of Labbe, as Boschius points out in Max.) has been contested by no one

his Hist. Chron. with the single exception of Dupin,

1 All these particulars are given in who however gives no reasons for his
the synodical letter of the council, opinion; it is received unhesitatingly
Euseb. H. E. vn. 30. by Tilleniont, by Yalesius and by

2 So Pagi very clearly demon- Pagi,272. iv.
strates, 272. n.

4, o

T: —

52 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

son of the Incarnate Word, while they as clearly establish
the personal distinction of the FATHER and the SON, in
one and the same Essence. This epistle, however, re
mained without effect ; the synod was duly opened and
its acts were preserved at least till as late as the eighth
century, though they have now perished. Malchion1, a priest
of Antioch, distinguished himself above the rest in exposing
the subterfuges of the heretic, pursuing him to his last shifts,
and reducing his dogmas to their naked deformity. The
crimes of Paul were also objected against him, and the
His deposi- council unanimously pronounced his deposition, and substi-

tion, and e- , . -, • , » •£ ,. T .

lection of s. tuted in his place Domnus, the son of his predecessor, S.

Domnus. % i • • . .

Demetrion. By this action they manifestly violated the
rights of the clergy and people, by depriving them of the
power of election ; and the fact that they thus infringed on a
custom, nev^r before violated at Antioch, seems to prove
s. Domnus that Paul had very numerous partizans, and that the assem-

I., Patr. of J

Ant. xvii. bled fathers feared the re-election of the deposed bishop.

55. They announced their proceedings in a synodal
letter, addressed to S. Dionysius3 of Rome, and Maximus of
Alexandria. A large portion has been preserved by Euse-
bius ; other fragments by Leontius. It is signed by sixteen

1 Malchion is by the Eastern lem, Theophilus, whose see is un-
Church reckoned among the saints, known, and about whom Tillemont
and celebrated with S. Firmilian on offers no conjecture; he may have
the 28th of October. Their Stichos been bishop of Apamea, and the
is : same who is mentioned by S. Epi-
In peace those sons of peace to GOD phaiuus as having so entirely con-

are gone, futed the sect of heretics called

Firmilian and the sophist Malchion. Angelici, as to put an end to their

existence. Blondel (Primaute en

2 Euseb. H. E. vn. 30. Zonaras VEglise, p. 544) makes him bishop
xii. 25. Gibbon of course makes the of Tyre ;— a pure guess. Next come
most of the irregularity by which S. Theotecnus of Ciesarea, Maximus of
Domnus was substituted for Paul, Bostra, Proculus, whose see is un-
Vol. ii. p. 456. (Edition 1807, which known, Nicomas of Iconium,^lianus,
I always quote.) Bolanus, Paulus, Protogenes, Hierax,

3 This is the letter preserved by Eutychius, Theodoras, the same who
Eusebius, H. E. vn, 30. See also is aUuded to in the text, Malchion,
S, Nicephorus, vi. 29. 30. The names and Lucius. Of these Malchion was
of the bishops who sign it are, Hele- only a priest ; the case was therefore
nus of Tarsus, Hymenasus of Jerusa- probably the same with Liicius.

INTERFERENCE OF THE CIVIL POWER. 53

prelates, and is said to have been composed by Malchion.
Although the term consubstantial had been condemned by The term

consuh-

the first council, the greater favour of this synod has caused it
more usually to be cited as having authorized that condemn
ation. S. Athanasius and S. Hilary1 have well shewn that
there was no real difference of doctrine between the fathers
of Antioch and those of Nicasa. The former intended to
condemn a gross and corporeal sense attached to the word
"substance," which the latter rejected in that phrase of the
Creed, Light of Light ; and in a similar manner, the Arians
afterwards accused the Catholics of Sabellianism, from their
adoption of the term in question. The synodal letter was,
as I said, addressed to S. Dionysius of Rome ; but that pon
tiff had already been taken from the world (Dec. 26, 269).
His successor, S. Felix, replied to Maximus, and acquiesced
in the deposition of Paul. That deposition, however, was
easier to pronounce than to execute. The favour of Zenobia
supported her Ducenarius in his see ; and the irregular con
secration of Domnus indisposed many of the catholic party
to render him assistance. For two years Paul retained pos
session of the episcopal house ; at the expiration of that
period the victories of Antioch and Emesa made Aurelian
master of the crown and person of Zenobia. Antioch readily
opened her gates to the victor; and a representation was
made by the catholic bishops to Aurelian, in order that the
secular2 arm might be called in for the expulsion of the
deposed prelate : — a fatal precedent, and one not forgotten
when subsequent emperors were endeavouring to Erastianize
the Church ! The spectacle of rival bishops pleading their
cause before a heathen Augustus, afforded a fair subject of
raillery to the sophists and rhetoricians of Antioch. Aure-
lian, with the good sense and love of justice which distin
guished him, professing his entire ignorance of the point in

1 See this point discussed with his to spare the reputation of the fathers,
usual ability by Tillemont, Mem. makes, without a shadow of authority,
Ecc. iv. 301 ; also by Bishop Bull, Paul to have been the first to corn-
Book n. Cap. 1. plain to the emperor.

2 Theodoret, n. 8. Godeau, anxious

PATRIAKCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

Decline of
the Pauli-

anists.

dispute, resolved on referring it to a party unconcerned in
the quarrel ; and accordingly decreed that the bishop's house
at Antioch should belong to him of the two rivals with
whom the prelates of Italy would communicate. This deci
sion sealed the fate of Paul, who was ignominiously chased
from his see, and Domnus, in a method which all must pro
nounce unsatisfactory, substituted in his stead.

56. The followers of Paul did not return to the com
munion of the Church1. S. Lucian, afterwards a martyr — the
same who is commemorated in the English Calendar on the
8th of January — was for awhile one of Paul's favourite dis
ciples, and remained in heresy during the episcopate of the
three succeeding prelates. The Paulians or Paulianists ex
isted in considerable strength at the Council of Nicaea, by
which, as I have said, their baptism was declared invalid ;
could exhibit some poor remains in the later years of S.
Athanasius ; were not absolutely extinct at the beginning of
the fifth century ; but when Theodoret2 wrote, about 450,
their very name had almost been forgotten,
s. Eusebius 57. Among those who had been present was S. Euse-

and S. Ana- . -1-

toims, bish- bius, bishop of Laodicea next-the-sea. His history is some-

ops of Lao
dicea. what remarkable ; and though I have already related it in

part when writing of the Church3 of Alexandria, it must be
repeated here. During the civil war which devastated that
city, in the local rebellion of ^Emilian, this devoted Chris
tian followed the party of the emperor Gallienus, while
his friend Anatolius ranked himself in the faction of ^Erni-
lian. By their mutual charity, they greatly mitigated the
horrors of that war, as they had already by their mutual
co-operation assisted the sufferers in the fierce persecution
of Decius. When the first council was summoned at An
tioch against Paul of Samosata, the great Dionysius of
Alexandria, unable, as we have seen, to be present himself,
dispatched Eusebius as his deacon to the synod. On its
conclusion, the see of Laodicea happened to be vacant. This

1 See on this, Tillemont, iv. 303,
and Natalis Alexander, vi. 35.
- Theodoret, Hseret. Fab. 2. 11.

3 See my History of Alexandria,
Vol. i. p. 77.

SS. EUSEBIUS AND ANATOLIUS. 55

city, situated on a bluff promontory that overlooks the
Mediterranean, extended its diocese to the very suburbs1
of Antioch. The Alexandrian deacon on his return to Egypt
had reached this point, when he was seized almost by force
arid ordained bishop. In this character he was present at
the council by which Paul was deposed, when he had the
pleasure of again meeting his friend Anatolius, sent from
Egypt to attend the synod. The two2 returned together to
Laodicea, where, very shortly after, Eusebius was taken to
his rest. Anatolius who had already been consecrated bishop
by Theotecnus of Csesarea, and had acted as his coadjutor
for some time with him, was now elected by the people. He
governed this church with considerable reputation ; and
here it was that he composed his celebrated work on Easter3.
In that work he mentions that in Laodicea and the adja
cent country, the festival was still observed on the four
teenth day of the month ; though that custom did not as yet
prevail in Syria. His own opinion would appear to have
been in favour of it, and his eminent authority as a mathe
matician, joined to the prestige which he enjoyed as coming
from the great school of Alexandria, probably assisted in
maintaining the quarto-deciman observance throughout Asia
till it was finally abolished by the Council of Nica?a. S.
Anatolius was living as late as the reign of Carus, 282 or
283, after which he disappears4 from the page of ecclesi
astical history.

1 S. Epiphanius, Heresy 73, where on the 4th of October; the title is,
he speaks of a bishop of Laodicea "Faustus, Gaius, Eusebius and Chte-
and Daphne. remon, deacons and martyrs," and

2 For the lives of S. Eusebius, they are said to have been disciples
and S. Anatolius, see more especially of the great Dionysius. Tillemont
Tillemont, Mem. Ecc. iv. 304. unhesitatingly makes this Eusebius

3 S. Hieronym. Descript. Ecc." the same with our bishop ; but surely
Cap. 73. the double mistake of reckoning him

4 S. Anatolius is celebrated in the among the martyrs, and not reckoning
Roman martyrology on the 3rd of him among the bishops, must make
July. The Menaea celebrates in- the point very doubtful; and Euse-
deed an Anatolius, but not this. bius is far too common a name to
The saint of that day is Anatolius, render it impossible that Dionysius
patriarch of Constantinople. S. should have had two pupils so
Eusebius is celebrated in the Menaea called.

56 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

58. We must now return to Jerusalem. The persecu
tions of Decius and Valerian have left no traces in the
history of that Church1. Mazabanes would appear to have
held his see in peace for sixteen years. He was succeeded
oflrenwal. ' by Hymenseus2, the same whose presence at the council of
A.I).J266.' Antioch I have already mentioned. He held the see for
thirty-two years, during the last fourteen of which Diocle
tian was emperor. Jerusalem, however, either enjoyed sin
gular tranquillity during that persecution, or ecclesiastical
annalists have remarkably neglected its martyrs. It would
appear that to this prelate is due the conversion of S.
Maurice, and the ever-memorable Theban legion3. They
had been sent for by Maximian from Asia into Europe to
put down the revolt of the Bagandse : and it is expressly
related in the acts of their martyrdom that they had re-
s. zabdas, ceived the faith from the bishop of Jerusalem. His successor,

Patr. of Je-

was Zabdas4, called by some, Bazas, who would appear to

.- .

A.D. 298. have held the see for four years only. His successor, elected

just before the outbreak of the tenth persecution, was S. Her-
mon 5. This prelate distinguished himself by his missionary

1 Hieronym. Chronic. He is call- of Zabdas as the patriarch to whom
ed Flavius in the MS. of Rulaeus ; the Theban legion were indebted for
which induced Papebroch at one the faith. A comparison of dates,
time to imagine that a prelate of this however, as Legmen and Papebroch
name must have held the see of shew, makes this impossible. The
Jerusalem as successor of Mazabanes revolt of the Bagandae, a rebellion
whose name had been accidentally very strongly partaking of the charac-
omitted by other historians. He is ter of the rising of our own Jack
also mentioned by S. Epiphanius : Straw and Wat Tyler, and the
Haeres. 66. cap. 20 ; and in the peasant war which desolated France
letter from S. Dionysius of Alexan- in the fourteenth century, gave
dria to S. Stephen of Rome, a frag- Maximian a triumph on April 1,
ment of which is preserved by Euse- 286 : the martyrdom of the Thebau
bins, H. E. vn. 5, he is spoken of legion must therefore have taken
as successor to S. Alexander. place in the preceding September.

2 Euseb. H. E. vii. 14. With this 4 Hieron. Chron. Euseb. H. E.
prelate the catalogue of S. Epipha- vn. 32. S. Zabdas is commemorated
nius ends, Haeres. 66. 20 ; though under the name of Zambdas by the
he afterwards accidentally mentions Roman Martyrology,'on the 19th of
some of the succeeding bishops. February.

3 TheodoricusPauli, and the author « Euseb. H. E. vn. 32; S. Nice-
pf the Florarium Sanctorum, speak phorus, vi. 34; S. Hicron. Chron.

MELANCHOLY STATE OF THE CHURCH. 57

zeal ; he consecrated several bishops for the wild region of
Tauric Scythia, and sent them forth to preach the faith to
its barbarians.

59. The pontificate of Domnus was of no long duration;
it is variously reckoned as having occupied five, or three
years1, manifestly as the historians fixed its commencement
at the de jure deposition of Paul, or else his de facto expul
sion from the episcopal mansion. His successor was Timasus2,
whose actions were equally destitute of materials for history, tioch.
To him succeeded S. Cyril ; his pontificate appears to have A.D. 274.
been rendered comparatively obscure3 by the superior lustre Patr.of An-
of his namesakes of Jerusalem and Alexandria. A-D- Wfr.

60. It is a most melancholy picture that Eusebius draws Woridimess
of the state of the Church in the years which immediately church,
preceded the breaking out4 of the great tenth persecution.

He is writing of the East, and his words no doubt apply
more especially to the dioceses of Antioch and Jerusalem.
Mutual dissensions and follies of bishops ; illegal and simon-
iacal ordinations; ambitious endeavours of rival churches for
the pre-eminence; schisms originated or fomented by the con
fessors themselves ; innovations on the ancient canons by
relaxations of ancient discipline ; luxury and effeminacy pre
vailing to an extent till then unknown ; these were the cha
racteristics of the Church at the time she was called to meet
the greatest storm that ever imperilled her existence.

61. S. Cyril had almost concluded his pontificate ofcommence-

i n TT 111- 11 merit of the

twenty years, and S. Hermon had but lust commenced his GreatTenth

Persecution,

episcopate at Jerusalem, when on the Feast of the Termi- Feb. 23, A.D.
nalia, Tuesday, Feb. 23, A.D. 303, went forth at Nicomedia

Lequien, 354, says that S. Hermon is the time of his accession I follow

commemorated in the Mensea on the Lequien rather than Boschius. Eu-

7th of March ; I can find no reference tychius calls him Timotheus.

to him on that day. 3 Euseb. H. E. vii. 32. Boschius

1 Eusebius gives him five years ; fixes the accession of S. Cyril in 280,
S. Nicephorus, two. There is a tra- and his death, therefore, in 300.
dition that he died a martyr, to This would make his martyrdom less
which Tillemont seems to attach likely. He is celebrated in the Koman
some credit. martyrology on the 22nd of July.

2 Euseb. H. E. vn. 32; Zonaras. 4 Euseb. H. E. vm. 2; and De
12. 30; S. Nicephorus, vi. 34. For Martyribus Palestine, Cap. vm.

58 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

the ever-memorable edict of Diocletian and Galerius for the
destruction of the Christian religion. From the emperor's
palace the persecution gradually spread with greater or less
severity in every direction ; churches were thrown down ;
the sacred books ordered to be delivered up, and committed
to the flames ; priests and bishops either obtained the crown
of martyrdom by refusal, or became libellatics by acquies
cence ; and thus, about Easter- tide — Easter-day in that year
fell on the 18th of April — the wave of persecution approached
Antioch and Palestine. The first martyrdom in the former
city was attended with some remarkable circumstances. A
passion of deacon and exorcist, by name Romanus1, attached to the

S. Rom anus, J

April, A.D. church of Csesarea, happened to be on a visit at Antioch.
Indignant at seeing the churches everywhere demolished,
and the edict of persecution carried out by the prefect
Asclepiades with the more energy because the emperor
Galerius was himself in the city, he endeavoured, without
any regard to his own safety, to animate the dismayed spirits
of his brethren, to keep up the congregations which the
fury of the persecutors threatened entirely to disperse, and
to supply, as far as in him lay, the lack of the priests — there
were many in this great and luxurious city who had aposta
tized. Eusebius enters into a long detail of the • agonies
which the saint endured on the rack, by the leaded scourges;
how the flesh was not only torn from his sides and back, but
from his forehead and cheeks ; and how all that art could

1 Tillemont relates the history of hymn, the tenth of the Peristepha-

S. Romanus with his usual fulness non:,it runs to the length of 1140

and accuracy. The original authori- lines, and is the weakest of all the

ties for it are Eusebius in his account compositions of that poet. Euse-

of the Martyrs of Palestine, and at bius and S. Chrysostom say nothing

greater length in his work on the of S. Barulas. They are celebrated

Resurrection ; a sermon of S. Chry- in the Mensea on the 18th of Novem-

sostom delivered on the festival of ber : the name of S. Barulas is not

the saint; and another printed mentioned, and S. Romanus is com-

among his works, but apparently memorated twice ; a similar account

supposititious ; it is probably of the being given of his martyrdom in

end of the fourteenth century. Be- both cases. The Mozarabic office

sides which, Prudentius has cele- commemorates him on the same day.
brated him in a long and tedious

MARTYRDOM OF SS. BARULAS AND ROM ANUS. 59

invent was put in practice to shake the constancy of so
courageous a confessor. In the midst of his tortures the
martyr, upbraiding his judge with the folly of worshipping
those idols which "have mouths and speak not, eyes have
they and see not," offered to take the decision of a child
on the question between the one GOD of the Christians
and the gods many and lords many of their persecutors.
A child who happened to be in the court, and whose
name was Barulas, was by order of the judge brought
forward ; and being interrogated as to his faith, answered
boldly, There is but one true and living GOD, and He is
JESUS CHRIST. Furious at being thus baffled, the prefect
summoned the mother of the child, and gave orders that
in her presence he should be scourged almost to death.
While many of the spectators wept, the Christian mother
exhorted her child to remember the crowns bestowed on the
infants at Bethlehem, and was with him committed to prison;
whither also Romanus, after having been subjected to fresh
torments, was sent as their companion. A few days later,
the prefect gave orders that Barulas should be beheaded,
and Romanus burnt at the stake. The martyr child, unable
through weakness to walk, was carried by his mother to the
place of execution : the deacon, on his arrival there, expressed
his joy at suffering in such a cause. " And yet," said he,
" not for my own sake, but for the weakness of the faith
of many among my brethren, I appeal to our LORD to give
us such a sign of His presence and support as our enemies
shall not be able to gainsay." Barulas was first beheaded,
after his mother had recommended herself to his prayers,
and requested him to become her patron instead of her son.
But just as the faggots were a,bout to be lit, there arose
so fearful a tempest of wind and rain that the execution was
necessarily postponed ; and the wood was then so thoroughly
drenched, that while fresh faggots were being procured, it
was thought proper to request the further instructions of
Galerius. " Since GOD has so manifestly interfered," said the
emperor, " to set the prisoner free, let us not be found fight
ing against His will : let him be set at liberty." Asclc-

GO PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

piades, however, though not daring so far to disobey as to

take the life of the martyr, attributed his deliverance to

magic, and gave orders that his tongue should be cut out by

the roots. Unhappily for himself, one Ariston, a Christian

who had fallen away through fear, happened to be present :

he was a surgeon and had the instruments of his profession

about him; and now he was induced, under a threat of

immediate execution, to obey the command of the prefect.

As in the more celebrated instance of the confessors in the

Arian persecution of the savage Huneric, Romanus retained

s. Romanus the use of his voice. He was remanded to prison, and lay

in prison,6 there for several months, his feet being stretched to the

BOS*' D' fifth hole of the stocks. In this torture he remained till, on

the 18th of November, every other prisoner in Antioch was

set at liberty in honour of the completion of the 20th year of

Diocletian. On that day S. Romanus was strangled as he

lay in the stocks ; and thus entered into the possession of

a more glorious liberty than that which was bestowed on his

fellow-prisoners.

Martyrdom g2. It would appear that S. Cyril's1 death took place
somewhere in the course of this year ; and the obscure tradi
tion, that he received the crown of martyrdom, seems likely
Tyrannus, enough. In his place Tyrannus2 was elected bishop : his

Patr.ofAnt. - ., ~» . ,, . , , „ « ' . , .

xx. A.D. acceptance of the office in the midst of so fiery a trial is
enough, did we know nothing further of him, to stamp him
at once as a Christian hero. That he suffered, however,
or that Antioch was severely visited by the persecution, is

His death, perfectly uncertain. We only know that he survived till

A.D. 314. *

peace was restored to the Church. Some of those, however,
who confessed at Antioch have left a name in the annals of
their Church. Some were broiled on gridirons : some, of
their own accord, stretched forth their right hand to the

1 I do not exactly see why the acts attributes to him a twenty years'

given by the Bollandists (July 16) of a episcopate, from the 4th of Probus

S. Cyril, called "a bishop from An- (A.D. 283). S. Nicephorus gives him

tioch," in Pannonia, should not apply fifteen only.

to the present prelate : but Boschius 2 Euseb. H. E. iv. 32. Eutychius

unhesitatingly ascribes them to some calls him Euris.
one else. The Chronicon of Eusebius

THE CRIMEA EVANGELIZED. 61

flames : some, resolved to avoid temptation, in order to
escape from their persecutors, precipitated themselves from a
high cliff. S. Augustine1 would excuse them by supposing,
in their case, a special inspiration of the SPIRIT of GOD.
Of Antioch's most famous martyr, S. Lucian, we shall here
after have to tell.

63. The mission despatched by Hermon, bishop of
Jerusalem, into the Chersonnesus, was not without its fruit.
Ephraim was sent into Scythia — by which we are probably
to understand Russia — Basil into the Crimea. The latter
preached CHRIST in " the city " — no other name is given to
it — without any immediate effect ; and being expelled thence,
as a setter forth of strange doctrines, betook himself to some
of the caves with which that region abounds, probably those
of Inkermann, which we know to have been famous a few years
later. In the meantime, the son of the prince or chief of
the Crimea, fell sick and died. As his relations were keep
ing watch at his tomb, the spirit of the deceased appeared to
them, and besought them, if they would have him restored
to them, to call the stranger preacher, and to believe his
doctrine. They did so ; and being instructed by him, professed
that JESUS CHRIST was the SON of GOD. On this, he called
for water, and poured it on the grave, and the child arose2.

64.. But, if we are taught but little regarding the imme
diate martyrs of Jerusalem and Antioch, we may expatiate
with greater fulness on those glorious athletes whom Syria,
Cilicia and Palestine offered to GOD. Of these3, the twenty

1 De Civitat. Dei, i. 26. Sed quae- potest ut ita sit. Quid si enim hoc

dam, inquiunt, sanctae feminae tern- fecerunt, non humanitus deceptas, sed

porepersecutioiiis,utinsectatoressuae divinitus jussae ; nee errautes, sed

pudicitiae devitarent, in rapturum obedientes?

atque enecaturum se fluvium pro- 2 The history of the mission iu

jecerunt ; eoque modo defunctae sunt : the Crimea is given in the Menroa,

earumque martyria in Catholica EC- under March 7 : the narrative is sim-

clesid veneratione celeberrima fre- ply written, and seems trustworthy,

quentantur. De his nihil temere au- — and is so judged by Papebroch in

deo judicare. Utrum enim ecclesiae his Hist. Patr. Hierosl.
aliquibusndedignistestificantibus,ut 3 Act. Bolland. May 14. See also

earum memoriam sic honoret divina the notes of Baronius to the Roman

pcrsuaserit auctoritae, nescio ; et fieri martyrology on the same day. He is

62 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

Martyrs of Tarsus claim the first place. Even now, the
passion for relics was attaining a considerable height; so
much so, that more worldly feelings were brought into play
by the search directed over them, and they were beginning
to become the regular subjects of merchandize. No marvel,
when the healing powers bestowed on them were as yet
such objects of every day experience ; and that GOD, always
wonderful in His saints, was still marvellous in the cures and
miracles wrought by their ashes. The cruelty and ferocity
of Simplicius, Proconsul of Cilicia, had made Tarsus a very
slaughterhouse of martyrs ; and its convenient maritime
situation rendered it a commodious emporium for the traffick
ers in relics.

65. There dwelt at Rome a lady by name Aglais, a
Christian by profession, but disgracing that name of purity
by gross and open immorality. The partner of her sin was
named Boniface, her slave, but supported in luxury by her as
the minister of her infamous enjoyments. Whether by the
increase of the severity of the persecution, or by the unas
sisted grace of GOD, her heart was touched, and she resolved
that her repentance, so far as might be possible, should equal
her crime. And nothing doubting but that her prayers
would speed the better for the intercession of the martyrs,
she employed Boniface to procure, at whatever cost, the
relics of those who had suffered for the faith of CHRIST.
Hearing of the multitudes that were confessing at Tarsus,
he sailed thither ; and arrived there in time to be a spec
tator of the tortures and of the triumphs of twenty valiant
athletes of their LORD, in whom Simplicius had exhausted
the science and the perseverance of cruelty. Changed by the
sight into another man, he embraced the corpses, and ex
pressed his envy of their happiness, who by hours of misery
obtained eternal years of glory. Apprehended himself, he
was exposed to the severest tortures: his nails were torn
May 14, A.D. from the flesh, he was tormented with boiling pitch and
with molten lead ; and, constantly persevering in his profes-

celebrated in the Menaea with this 7^rCov B(m0cb-tos 6<rrd
epigraph, on Dec. 19 : 'Eavrbv evpe Mdprvpa.

MARTYRS OF TARSUS. 63

sion, he was beheaded. His companions, after long search
ing for him in vain, were amazed on learning the truth.
They satisfied themselves by redeeming his body, and con
veyed it to Rome. Here it was received with rapture by
Aglais ; and by her honourably interred in the Latin Way.

66. Tarsus was also illustrious for other martyrs. The Martyrdom
virgin S. Pelagia1 was shut up in a brazen bath, which was acnsand
heated red hot. S. Cyriacus and S. Julitta require a more
especial notice. Julitta, a young widow, in order to escape

the persecution then raging in Cilicia, made her way to
Tarsus, thence intending to escape by sea. She took with
her her young son Cyriacus2, a child of three years old.
Arrested, and carried before the Proconsul, they were asked
if they were Christians ; and both replying in the affirma
tive, Julitta was ordered to the torture of the leaden whips,
while Cyriacus was fondled by the persecutor, as too young
to be aware of the meaning of his words. But the child,
with courage beyond his years, upbraided the cruelty of the
persecutor, and Simplicius, yielding to his rage, dashed the
martyr infant against the steps of the tribunal. The blow
sent him to glory ; and his mother, giving thanks to GOD,
endured her own torments valiantly, and so entered into
rest. In the same presence, Chemas and his companions
triumphed gloriously, and at Pompeiopolis, Sozon3 in like
manner obtained the martyr's crown.

67. But the martyrs of Palestine, as the most illustrious, Martyrs of
so they have been also the most fortunate in finding a chron
icler. Eusebius of Csesarea, however much we may revolt

from his time-serving and worldly character, is at all events
an unexceptionable witness of that which he had seen him
self; and the very coldness and scepticism of his natural
disposition gives additional value to his accounts. S. Proco-
pius was the first among these martyrs. A native of

1 She is celebrated in the Mensea 3 Menaea : Sep. 7 :

on May 4 : direl^e "Zufav (rw/xaros ?rpos ai/c/as,

dd\ov TrAcryos £/j.Tr\tei He\ayia, 717)0$ TOV jj.6vov a&^ovra, rrjv

vewpiq vvv ffdpKa dovffa Kd/mtvov. jSXtirwv.

2 Martyrolog. Roman. , June Ifi.

64 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

Capitolina, he was at this time attached to the church of
Scythopolis, otherwise known as Bethshan. He united in
himself the offices of reader, of Syriac interpreter — turning
the Greek of the New Testament into the vernacular lan
guage of his countrymen — and exorcist. He had grown up in
the practice of virginal purity ; he tasted nothing but bread,
and that only every second or third day ; and applied himself
entirely to the study of Holy Scripture. Sent to Csesarea,
he was commanded to sacrifice to the gods, and to offer an
oblation to the four Emperors; he amused himself by quo
ting the verse of Homer :

OVK dyaObv iTO\VKOip(ivi^' el? Koipavos e

July?, A.D. and was beheaded on Wednesday, July 7th. At the same
time several bishops of Palestine were exposed to the tor
ture. Some yielded ; some were dragged to the altar,
obliged by main force to throw on incense, and then treated
as if they had done so willingly. None received the crown
of martyrdom, which was however attained by S. Alphseus and
NOV. 17. S. ZacchaBus : the latter a deacon of the church of Gadda.
This was on the same day that S. Romanus triumphed at
Antioch.

Martyrdom 68. I have related, in the History of Alexandria, the
theus,m " passion of the Egyptian martyrs at Tyre. The martyrdoms
eight others, of Palestine we will relate by themselves, following the in
valuable work of Eusebius as our guide. In the second year
of the persecution at Gaza, Timothy, whether a layman or
in orders is not certain, after suffering lengthened and excru
ciating tortures, was at last roasted at a slow fire. Agapius
and Thecla, the latter no unworthy follower of the virgin
martyr, confessed with him, and were condemned to the wild
beasts. As the show in which they were to be exposed was
one of unusual solemnity and grandeur, six Christian youths
generously resolved to dare the rage of the persecutor ; and,
though with a zeal not according to knowledge, confessed
themselves worshippers of the Crucified. They were : Timo-
laus, a native of Pontus ; Dionysius, from Tripolis in Phoe
nicia ; Romulus, a subdeacon of the church of Diospolis or

THE MARTYRS OF PALESTINE. 05

Lydda; two Egyptians, Pausis and Alexander; and another
Alexander, a native of Gaza. They were committed to
prison, where they were confined for some days; during
which period a second Agapius, who had already suffered
cruel torments, was added to their little band, and another
Dionysius gladly ministered to their wants. Finally they
were beheaded together at Csesarea on the 24th of March1;
the first Agapius being reserved for another fate.

69. Apphian, a native of the small but flourishing town0fp. AP-
of Pagae in Lycia, and the son of rich parents, was sent to P
Berytus in order to complete his education. Here he set an
edifying example of Christian life and conversation. Dis
gusted, on his return home, with the paganism of his father's
house, he came to the resolution of leaving it and of return
ing to Csesarea. Here he was instructed by the friends with
whom he lodged in the deeper mysteries of his religion ; and
was stimulated with the desire of martyrdom. Leaving the
house without their knowledge, he went boldly to the pro
consul Urbanus, who happened to be engaged in a sacrifice ;
laid hold on his arm, and conjured him to desist from the
folly of those rites, and worship the true GOD, who had made
heaven and earth. The soldiers of the guard threw them
selves furiously on the youthful confessor, and almost tore
him to pieces on the spot. Rescued from them, he was com
mitted to gaol, and there remained a day and a night with
his legs stretched in the stocks. On the following morning,
dragged before the tribunal, and refusing to sacrifice, his
back and sides were lacerated with the iron hook, until the
flesh hung down in slips ! linen was then dipped in oil, ap
plied to the wounds, and set on fire. Remanded to prison,
and brought up half dead for judgment on the third day, he
was condemned to be thrown into the sea. The miracle
which accompanied the execution of this sentence is evi
dently related by Eusebius with hesitation. He speaks of a
loud sound and roar which appeared to arise from the sea

i They are thus noticed in the Swr^poj 6KTa.pL0fj.os tr/n^dr] <j>d\ay£,
Menrea: . ToO irplv

66 PATRIARCHATE OF AXTIOCH.

and to be echoed by the sky ; and that at the same moment

the body of the blessed Martyr was ejected close to the city

gate. He suffered in the twentieth year of his age, on

s. JEdesius, Friday the 2nd of April1. A brother of Apphian, by name

plan;' ^Edesius, suffered some little time after at Alexandria, and

by the same kind of death. At Tyre, Ulpian, after suffering

dreadful agonies, was sewn up in a leathern sack with a dog

and an asp, and also thrown into the sea.

70. In the fourth year of the persecution, towards the
middle of November, Maximin was himself at Caesarea, and
on the twentieth of that month gratified the people, in
honour of his birth-day, with a spectacle of more than ordi
nary splendour. Beasts from Ethiopia were exhibited, and
received with great applause : after which two malefactors
were introduced; — a slave who had murdered his master,
and that Agapius whom I have recently mentioned. The
slave was pardoned by the emperor ; the amphitheatre rang
with the applauses of his generosity: — a spectacle, remarks
Eusebius, resembling that of Barabbas. Life and liberty were

ofs.Aga- offered to Agapius, if he would renounce his faith; on his
quietly refusing, he went forward to meet the she-bear that
straddled towards him, and presently hugged him in her
terrible embrace. He was dragged half dead from the arena,
and surviving, the next day was thrown, stones having been
attached to his feet, into the sea.

71. On Easter-day — it was the second of April, in the
si ^A^Z" ^k ^ ear °^ ^e persecutions — Theodosia, a girl of eighteen
A.D. so;. years of age, a native of Tyre, paid a visit to some of the

confessors then in prison at Cassarea, for the sake of enquir
ing after their welfare, and, the historian adds, probably also
for the purpose of imploring their remembrance when they
should be before the throne of GOD. The soldiers on guard
reported her to the pro-consul, by whom she was arrested,

1 The Menaea : tyrdom took place in the second or

Tov ' Ajj.<t>ia.v6i> bpCiv \a.pbvTa. ffrtyos, third years of the persecution. But

"E<rir€v5ev AlSteios Oave'tv Trpo8vfj.ws. the date, Friday April 2, gives the

I cannot reconcile the dates of Dominical letter C, and the year

Eusebius. He implies that the mar- 303.

THE MARTYRS OF PALESTINE. 67

and her sides and breasts having1 been lacerated to the very
bone with iron hooks, she was thrown, as the others, into the
waves. The confessor whom she had visited was imme
diately condemned to the mines at Phaenon in Palestine,

72. The cruelties exercised by the pro-consul Urbanus
were such as to give him a peculiar notoriety among his fel
low-ministers of Satan. He sentenced three Christians to
gladiatorial combat ; how the compulsion was carried out is
not related : a venerable old man, by name Auxentius, was R

tius.

given to the beasts; and Pamphilus, of whom more presently,
was exposed to the most cruel tortures. But GOD'S righteous
vengeance overtook this man ; the very city, Caesarea, which
had beheld so many of his iniquitous sentences, saw himself
stripped of rank and power, a miserable suppliant to the
Emperor for life, and even that boon denied him. He
was succeeded by Firmilian, before the sixth year of the per
secution. Under this judge, a meeting of the Christians at
Gaza was discovered, and many of those present arrested.
The women among them suffered with more than manly
courage. While one was undergoing the torture of the Little
Horse, a woman in the crowd, by name Valentina, of insig
nificant outward appearance, but who had dedicated her
virgiiiit}^ to GOD, exclaimed with a loud voice, " How dare
you torture my sister in so barbarous a manner ?" Dragged
to the altar, she spurned it with her foot, and was tortured
in a more barbarous manner than any other, the flesh being
torn from her in slips. After this, manacled to her whom
she had called ' sister,' both were thrown into the fire. Paul
suffered on the 25th of Julv. Condemned to be behead-

. J 25, A.D. SOS.

ed, he requested a short time for prayer. That granted,
he interceded for the restoration of peace and security to the
Church ; for the conversion of the Jews and Samaritans ; for
the illumination of the Gentiles ; for the judge under whom
he was suffering, and lastly, for the Emperors : his prayer
ended, his head was struck off.

73. Injunctions for greater severity having been issued

1 She is called Theodora in the Se/ivoirap^or /cai Mdprw QcoSupa,
Menppa : Ilpo/nfix^*] rtpirvov d>s &u>pov r$ Kvply.

0—2

68 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

Martyrdom by Maximin, and willingly obeyed by the prefects, Firmilian
phiius, and was engaged in some sacrificial rites, when three Christians
other*, presented themselves to him, and exhorted him to desist:
Antoninus, a priest, Zebinas of Eleutheropolis, and Ger-
manus. They were simply beheaded, without being exposed
to any previous tortures. But on the same day, Nov. 5, a
virgin, by name Ennathas, was arrested and scourged ; and
then, given over to one Maxys, a subordinate official, was by
him stripped naked, and led about through the city, scourged
by him as she went. Returned to the judge, she was sen
tenced to be burnt alive. Those who suffered were no longer
allowed to be burned, so that the streets of Caesarea were a
pitiable spectacle from the putrefying and lacerated bones
dragged hither and thither at random by jackals and birds of
prey. Multitudes were deprived of their eyes and feet, or of
one eye and one foot. At Ascalon, Ares perished at the
stake ; Probus and Elias at the block. Peter, a hermit,
otherwise called Apselamus, a native of Anea, near Eleuthe
ropolis, though exhorted by the judge to pity his own youth,
suffered at the stake ; after him Asclepius, a bishop of the
Marcionites : it may be hoped that his martyrdom was ac
cepted in atonement of his heresy.

74. A more celebrated martyr was Pamphilus, the
friend and tutor of Eusebius, who from him assumed his
second name. A priest, and possessed of a considerable for
tune, he devoted himself most energetically to the study of
sacred literature, and founded a school at Csesarea for its
promotion. With him was Valens, a deacon of the Church
of Jerusalem; a venerable old man, he had the whole of Holy
Scripture by heart, and could as easily recite it from memory
as read it from the book in the divine office. The third was
Paul, of the city of Jamnia ; already a confessor ; for he had
previously endured the torture of red hot iron. These three
had been in prison two years, when certain brethren from
Egypt, on their way to visit the confessors condemned to the
mines in Cilicia, entered Csesarea. Interrogated as to who
they were, and what was their errand, and frankly confess
ing the truth, they, to the number of five, were thrown into

S. PAMPHILUS OF C^ESAREA. 69

prison. On the following day, which was the 16th of March,
they, together with Pamphilus and his original companions,
were set before the judge. It seemed the Egyptian comers
had at their baptism received the names of Jewish prophets ;
and their interrogatory not a little enraged and vexed the
judge ; as did the reply that they were citizens of Jerusalem.
It would appear that the original name of JElia Capitolina
was so entirely forgotten, that Firmilian could obtain no
satisfactory reply to his questions. The Egyptians were the
first to receive the crown of martyrdom, and the like sentence
had been passed on Pamphilus and his companions, when a
young man, by name Pbrphyrius, upbraided the wickedness
and cruelty of the judge. Cruelly tortured, he was burnt
alive ; and Seleucus, Theodulus, and Julianus, arrested on
different pretexts, completed the apostolic number of twelve ;
all crowned on the same day as Pamphilus. Left unburied
for four days, their corpses were not touched by birds or
beasts, and at length received Christian sepulture from the
hands of their friends1.

75. And here the historian takes occasion once more to
dwell on the ambition, sloth, and negligence of the bishops,
and the quarrels between the confessors themselves. One of
the most illustrious prelates who suffered in the 8th year of
the persecution, was Silvanus of Gaza; he had been a con
fessor before he was raised to the episcopate. As many as
forty suffered at Caesarea in that and the last year, before it
pleased GOD to give peace to His afflicted Church.

76. The name of Pamphilus is not only glorious for his s
martyrdom, but illustrious as one of the early writers and
leading divines of the primitive Church. His theological li
brary is the first on record : and is mentioned by S. Jerome
in terms of the highest praise. Among its contents were the
works of Origen, written out by the collector's own hand; a
treasure, S. Jerome observes, beyond the riches of Croesus.

1 These as well as the following A«7r«ri /x^raXXa, Kal ^eraXXarrei ptov.
martyr, S. Silvanus, are commemo- *„ 9afu£ed,, K*i ^ T*j,

rated in the Mensea on Nov. 5 : ,.,

Ifoci,

'Ev rots /ieraXXot? StX/Sam fie j8Xi7,u&»o?, AtTrXoiV \d8ot Udfj.<pt\os e^/corcos

70 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

For if one letter of a Martyr be of such inestimable value, what
his library, must be the price of so many thousand lines traced by the
hand that afterward sealed its testimony with its blood ? An
Apology for Origen1, extant in the time of S. Jerome, went
under his name; but whether his or not, or whether com
posed by Eusebius and attributed to him, is doubtful.
S. Pamphilus was probably ordained by S. Agapius of Ca3-
sarea. His name has undoubtedly been injured by its close
juncture with that of Eusebius: the ecclesiastical historian,
while intending to honour himself, by the distinctive title of
Eusebius Pamphili, has rather dishonoured his friend.
Martyrs in 77. We may now take a glance at the other martyrs of
CHRIST, who glorified the provinces of Antioch with their
blood. Though no catalogue of those who suffered in Isauria
and Cilicia and the adjacent parts have reached us, we know
enough to be sure that the persecution there raged fiercely.
s.Tation; In Isauria we find the martyr Tation2, and the 'Wonder-
s. Azas, with worker' Azas. The latter was a soldier, who having em-
panions. braced the faith, betook himself3 to the conventual life, and
was honoured by an especial gift of miracles. Betrayed to
the prefect Aquilinus by certain hunters, he was accompanied
in his confession by 150 of his late comrades. They were
confined in prison till they could be set before the tribunal;
and, on their suffering from thirst, Azas, by his prayers, pro
cured a plentiful supply of water. The legend proceeds to
relate his sufferings on the wheel, by the scourge, by the iron
hooks, and his being cast into the fire, which was at once
extinguished; he was afterwards beheaded, the hundred and

1 Of. S. Hieron. de Scriptor. EC- Nov. 19. The Stichos for him and
cles. in Pamphilo et Epist. LXV. his companions:

See also Baronius, 256, xxxvm. and Ai^rim} TIS ws 2Xa$os eis vdwp
308, xv. "Afys 6 Maprus frpex6 ^pos TO £i'0os.

2 Named in the Menaea on August and

24. I do not understand to what Ter/x^^as rpets, X/HOT*, irtvT-r)Kov-
his travels, mentioned in the Stichos raSas

rpiTrfj <TTf(f)(Jov ytpaipe irevTrjKOVTadi.

"EX£ei /^erpTjo-as TroXXa TroXXa, 7175 The conversion of the wife and

ir\tdpa daughter of the prsefect appears to

'E5£/t Xd/3ots dnerpa ir\tdpa, TcmW. me to have somewhat of a fabulous

s His history is in the Menaea for appearance.

S. LUCIAN OF ANTIOCH. 71

fifty soldiers, and the wife and daughter of the prefect, hav
ing first received the crown of martyrdom. To these we
must add SS. Cleonicus1, Eutropius, and Basiliscus; who con
fessed under Asclepiades. All were cruelly tortured with
burning pitch; the two former were then crucified; the latter
was remanded to prison, and finished his course. Apollos,
Isaac2, and Quadratus, were, the first starved, the two others
beheaded.

78. I have related in my History of the Church of Alex
andria, and I expect the reader to keep in mind here, the
various political events which occurred in this persecution;
— the death of Maximian Herculius, the illness of Galerius,
the edict, extorted by agony from the tyrant, in favour of the
Christians ; his death, and the renewal of the persecution, by
Maximin. The sufferings of S. Lucian are the most illus-

of S. Lucian,

trious at this epoch. He was the most learned priest in the Oct. i5,A.c.
city of Antioch ; and devoted his talents and erudition to the
completion of an edition of Holy Scripture, as celebrated as
that of Pamphilus in Palestine, or Hesychius in Egypt. His
teaching, however, was unfortunate enough to incur suspicion,
as tainted with the heresy of Paul of Samosata; and three
successive bishops separated him, justly or unjustly, from
their communion: these must have been S. Domnus, Timasus,
and S. Cyril. He was, it appears, restored to the church by
Tyrannus; and having attracted the notice of the Emperor
by his writings, he was set before Maximin at Nicomedia.
Having presented to the governor of that city an Apology
for Christianity, he was cast into prison; and there, as an
early3 writer says, making good his name, derived from
light, — and shining in his life, shining in his faith, shining
in his perseverance, he endured many bitter torments. From
Nicomedia he wrote a letter to the Church of Antioch, in
which he communicates the intelligence that " the Pope An-

1 They are commemorated in the 3 Pseudo-Origen in Job. n. As
Mensea on March 3. Baronius well observes, this very

2 They are in the Menaea for April citation proves that the commentary
21. Baronius gives their names in- in question is wrongly attributed to
correctly, as Apollos, Isacius and Origen, who had deceased long be-
Crotates. fore.

72 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

thimus" had finished his course by martyrdom. Exposed for
a long time to the torments of hunger, and then offered meat
that had been dedicated to an idol, he still remained firm;
thus several days he uttered no other words than his usual
phrase, "I am a Christian." And with these, he gave up
the ghost1, when the officials came to see whether he were
still living.

Orthodoxy 79. There seems no reason to doubt the orthodoxy of
n< S. Lucian. Like S. Dionysius of Alexandria, carried away
by his energy in attacking Sabellius, he used here and there
an incautious phrase, which seemed to encourage the Arians,
and of which they were not slow to take advantage. S. Alex
ander of Alexandria2 even called those heretics by the name
of Lucianists; and Arius termed his followers3 " Collucianists."
But the positive testimony of S. Athanasius, who had no
need to go out of his way in defending a priest of Antioch,
is amply sufficient. In his Synopsis that great Father men
tions the address of S. Lucian with the highest eulogium on
his faith and perseverance to the end. It cannot, however, be
denied that Lucian's disciples4 did somewhat to blemish his
fame. Eusebius of Nicomedia, Theognis of Nicsea, Marinus of
Chalcedon, Antonius of Tarsus and others, called him their
master; and all, more or less, gave in to the teaching of the
arch-heretic Arius. In point of fact, the rationalistic cha
racter of Antiochene teaching, which I have5 already had
occasion to notice, in contradistinction with the mystical dog
matism of Alexandria, as inclining the one Church rather to
Arianism, the other preferably to Sabellianism, may probably
have left its impress on the teaching of Lucian ; but in no
such degree as to render him unworthy of the place which
he holds among the martyrs6 of JESUS CHRIST.

1 Symeon Metaphrastes gives the Lib. i.

acts of this blessed Martyr at great 3 Ap. S. Epiphan. Hares. LXIX.

length, and Baronius copies them 4 S. Niceph. Hist. Lib. vm. 31.

from him. I wish I were able to 5 Hist. Alexandr, Vol. i. p. 37.

believe them, and the story of the 6 The Latin Church commemorates

Dolphin, genuine. him in the 7th, or (as our own Calen-

2 Epist. ad Alexandr. Pap. And dar) as the 8th, of January: the
so Marius Victorious, adv. Arianos, Menaca on October 15, which is

THE CHURCH AT REST. 73

80. S. Lucian was one of the last among the Martyrs Restoration
of the East. It is not my duty to repeat the already told the Church.
tale of the gradual steps by which Constantine rose to the
purple; his war with Maxentius; the miraculous Cross; the
battle by the Pons Milvius ; the defeat and death of Maxen
tius ; the edict of Constantine and Licinius in favour of the
Christians; the war between the latter and Maximin, the
battle of Heraclea, the victorious entry of Licinius into Nico-
media, and restoration of peace to the Church, and the mise
rable despair and death of Maximin Daia. Henceforth,
Antioch will take a more definite place in the annals of the
Church; we shall be able to pursue, with less doubtful hand,
the clue of the history ; and her patriarchs, instead of being
little more than names, will be living and acting realities.
As may be gathered from a preceding section, when the
edict of pacification went forth from the palace of Nicomedia,
Tyrannus held the See of Antioch, and S. Hermon that of
Jerusalem. Neither of them, however, very long survived
the commencement of happier times. Tyrannus was suc
ceeded by Vitalis ; Hermon by the more celebrated S. Maca-

of Ant. 314

81. I have already mentioned the mission of certain E"P' Pat.r-

J of Jerusal.

bishops, by Hermon to Tauro-Scythia. The legend, and I see
no reason to doubt it, is in substance as follows2. The names
of these evangelizers of that savage region were — Ephraim,
Basil, Eugenius, Agathodorus, and Elpidius. Ephraim is
vaguely said to have gone into "Scythia," Basil into the
Crimea. Here, obtaining no success in the principal city of
those barbarians, he concealed himself in a cave; probably
one of that series of caves now made illustrious by Inker-

probably the right date, with this the name of Vitalis appears in the

Stichos : Synod of Ancyra, A. D. 314.

"Aprov <rT6pr]<rei AOVKICLVOS dvT^xft 2 It ig given in the Mensa under

TOV fu)j>Tos "Aprov fj.ij (TTepydrjvai d£\wv. March 7. Papebroch's opinion is

1 This date may be ascertained by that these Acts are "relata stylo sim-

two circumstances. Theodoret says plice et perquam accurate." He

that Tyrannus saw peace restored to has a parergon on the subject, but

the Church, that is, he survived the it only relates to certain Spanish

death of Maximin, August 31 : while fragments connected with it.

74) PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

mann, then named Parthenium. The eldest son of the petty
king of the Chersonnese happened to die, and was about to
be interred with the ordinary funeral ceremonies. The pre
ceding night his spirit appeared to the mourners. " If," said
the spectre, " you would recall me to life, go to the Christian
emissary now residing in the southern caves, and implicitly
follow his advice." Basil sprinkled the corpse with conse
crated water, in imitation, says the Menology, of baptism.
The young prince was restored to life; and his parents with
their dependents believed and were baptized. But — remark
ably enough — the Jews interfered, stirred up a popular
sedition, and induced the barbarians to drag Basil through
the streets until he gave up the ghost. His companions are
said to have suffered on the same day in a different year.
^Etherius was subsequently despatched from Jerusalem, and
though at first unsuccessful, obtained assistance, in course of
time, from Byzantium, and planted the gospel in the Cher
sonnese. In his further missionary travels ^Etherius was
drowned by the Pagans whom he was seeking to convert,
in the Danube. Any further account of this mission belongs
to the annals of Russia, and consequently, of Constantinople.
82. But a greater harvest was now about to be reaped
by the Church. The introduction of the gospel into Ar
menia will require a longer narrative. Duriug the reign of
Valerian, Artaxerxes king of Persia, and his son Sapor, had
bent their efforts to the conquest of Armenia. Chosroes,
king of that country, of the house of Arsacidse, made a
noble resistance, till assassinated by the emissaries of Sapor,
who had now succeeded to the Persian crown1. The aris
tocracy of Armenia implored the assistance of Rome in
Tiridates, behalf of Datad, or Tiridates, the infant heir of the murdered
Prince of monarch. The young prince was by the fidelity of a servant

Armenia: J J J

hisvcmint?m removecl to Italy; Valerian perished in the attempt to restore
him, and Tiridates was educated under the protection of the
emperors. In a luxurious age, he is described as the model
of every manly virtue ; in a sedition, he had saved the life of
Licinius, and the gratitude of Galerius restored him to the
1 Moses Chorenensis, n. 76. See also Gibbon, n. 139.

TIRIDATES KING OF ARMENIA. 7,5

throne of Armenia. As soon as, after living six years in exile,
he appeared on the borders of his native country, the inhabit
ants, in a fever of patriotism, flew to arms. The nobility
vied with each other in offering their services to the exile;
Artavasdes, whose father had preserved the infant prince,
and whose family had been in consequence massacred, was
appointed commander-in-chief. Garrison after garrison yield- restored :
ed; the Persian archers were overthrown; the perpetual fire
of Ormuzd, kindled on the summit of Mount Bogaven, was
extinguished; and for some time the kingdom of Tiridates
appeared secure. But civil broils had distracted Persia;
these were at length composed; and then the whole force of
that kingdom was turned against Armenia. The odds were again con-
too great : Tiridates fled, but returned with Galerius, who the Per
sians :
resolved to attempt another Persian war. Narses, the

monarch of the consolidated Persian empire, gave him battle
on the plains of Mesopotamia; two desperate contests were
without decisive result; but the third, fought on the very
ground that had witnessed the death of Crassus, and the
slaughter of ten legions, again saw the defeat of the Roman defeat,
armies. Tiridates with difficulty escaped; and Galerius was
disgraced in the presence of his whole army, by the anger of
Diocletian. Persuaded, however, to undertake a second expe
dition, he was completely successful ; Diocletian was enabled Final vic-

' 3 toryofthe

to dictate his own terms, one of which provided for the resto- Romans,

i A.D. 297.

ration of Tiridates, and enlarged the frontiers of Armenia.
The triumph on account of this expedition was the last that
Rome ever beheld.

83. A nobler triumph, in the land which was the prize
of the victor, awaited the Church. At the time when the
infant Tiridates had been snatched from the victorious Per
sians, a young prince of the royal house, by name Gregory1, Prince
also escaped, and took refuge at Csesarea in Cappadocia.
He was there converted by S. Leontius, one of the most is converted
eminent prelates in those parts, and afterwards one of the tius.
Fathers of Nicsea. At the first restoration of his kinsman
Tiridates, he offered his services to the national party; and

1 Act. Bolland. Sept. 30. Nicon. Ep. ad Enclyst.

76 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

remained high in the monarch's favour, till his refusal to
attend a sacrifice of Diana revealed the fact that he was a
Christian. On this he was, the legend says, flung into a
lake, weights being attached to his hands and feet; but,
miraculously delivered from destruction, was confined for
thirteen years in a dungeon. The persecution, however, con-
Martyrdom tinned. The protomartyr of Armenia was S. Hripsime, a

of S. Hripsi- * .

me and maiden of noble birth and great beauty, who remained firm

S. Gayane. . . -,

against all tortures in her refusal to wed Tiridates till he
should embrace the true faith. Her commemoration on the
3rd of June is a national festival to the present day; while
S. Gayane, her nurse, is commemorated with nearly equal
honour. A more uncertain legend assigns thirty-three
virgin companions to the triumph of the protomartyr. The
church, erected on the scene of her passion, is the oldest in
Armenia, and the prototype of that style. After the second
restoration of Tiridates, he is said to have been seized with
madness; and on its removal by the prayers of Gregory,
^e king not only embraced the Christian religion him
self, but resolved on propagating it through his country.
Gregory was therefore despatched to his old friend Leontius,
with a letter from the king, requesting from him episcopal
consecration. I should be glad to be certain of the genuine
ness of this letter; but as eminent critics have admitted its
authority, I proceed to give it1.

84' "The dark snad<>ws both of other sins, but chiefly
tol.irLeone-s of °PeD un^en'e^ long time surrounded us: hence it came
tius- to pass, that we were neither able to look to the truth, nor

to understand the common Maker of all things. But when
He exhibited to us Gregory, another illustrious sun in the
earth, and the holy virgins with him, that by these means
we might attain to the knowledge of his own goodness and
clemency, we, blinded by fury, persecuted them in a most
savage manner. The virgins— woe therefore !— were miser
ably slain by us. Gregory, strengthened by the unconquerable

1 It is to be seen in the Acts, and pression of a doubt, I cannot believe
in Baronius, 311, xxv. Though the it genuine,
historian receives it -without the ex-

THE CONVERSION OF ARMENIA. 77

might of GOD, survived our cruelty and snares. But not
even so did that abyss of mercy, that infinite sea of clemency,
despise us when we lay perishing; but by the doctrine and
prayers of this divine Gregory, and by the intercession of
those glorious virgins and martyrs" — (this phrase makes the
letter grievously suspicious) — "removed that black darkness
from the eyes of our mind, and brought us to the light of
truth, and the recognition of, and belief in Himself. Him
therefore who was the author of so much good to us, and the
certain leader and dispenser of our salvation, we have not
only ourselves chosen to be the teacher and pastor to others
of life and virtue, but a vision from heaven has confirmed us
in our resolution. And for this cause, having obtained also
his own leave, we have sent him to your holiness, that he
may be consecrated bishop, and speedily returned to us his
flock."

85. S. Leontius gladly complied with the request : and Ordination
S. Gregory returned with the episcopal dignity, and on his way gory.
back destroyed a temple of Hercules. That he consecrated a
church on the same spot, with relics of S. John the Baptist,
and S. Athenogenes, Bishop of Sebaste in Lesser Armenia,
a martyr in the persecution of Diocletian, may be more
doubtful. He shortly afterwards erected his episcopal see at
Vagarsch'nebad, in a vast plain about thirty-five miles north
of Ararat ; and named the church Etchmiadzine, or the Foundation

of Etchrai-

Descent of the Only Begotten : a Vision of the LORD having adzine.
there been vouchsafed to him. After the revolutions of dy
nasties, and the convulsions of empires, the monastery of
Etchmiadzine still remains the shrine and sanctuary of the
Armenian Nation and of the Armenian Faith1. Still the
spring of S. Gregory is shewn, the water of which, wherever
it is sprinkled, is said to bring the tettigush*, the bird that
destroys the locusts which infest those parts. Well did
Gregory deserve the title by which he is universally known

1 Parrott's ascent of Mount Ararat, I am acquainted. Etchmiadzine is

and Mouravieff's tour in Armenia derived from two Armenian words,

supply the best accounts of this signifying, descent and Only Begotten.

most venerable monastery with which 2 Parrott, 143.

REGIS
BIBL. MAX-

78 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

in Armenia — Lorisaforich1 , the Illuminator. The true faith
rapidly spread over the country : bishopricks were estab
lished everywhere ; and the family of Gregory — for he was a
married man — were the principal disseminators of the truth.

consecra- 86. It was natural that the province of Antioch, as

Church at the richest and most luxurious of those belonging to the
Church, should be the first to feel the influence of revived
Christian art, and to vest the daughter of the King with cloth
ing of wrought gold. Paulinus of Tyre had seen his church
ruined, and turned into a place for painting during the per
secution : he now raised it gloriously from the dust, and
its description is the first bright light which is thrown on
the subject of Christian Ecclesiology. We find the Bema,
the Synthronus, the Iconostasis, the Narthex, and all the
other divisions which are so familiar to the student of
ecclesiastical buildings. The dedication-sermon, preached by
Eusebius of CaBsarea, is a florid, jejune, artificial composi
tion ; worthy of the man2, but not of the occasion. Paulinus
himself, whatever were his exertions here, was to acquire an
unhappy after-reputation as the favourer of Arius.

Eusebius of 87. Eusebius was more worthily employed in his Evan
gelical Preparation, dedicated to Theodotus, probably Bishop
of Laodicea in Syria. It is a body of evidence for Christi-
e anity both against Jews and Pagans ; — and, though abun
dantly endued with that coldness which seems insepara
ble from Apologies and Evidences3, contains a most valuable
re'sume of the dogmas and artifices of Phoenicians, Greeks,
Egyptians, and Romans, of the Jewish religion, its external
and internal proof, — and then enters into the promises and
obligations of Christianity. And here, at the very first libera
tion of the Church from her heathen persecutors, we hear it
distinctly stated, that the religious is preferable to the secu
lar life ; — that evangelical counsels recommend a higher

his work, state than that of marriage and implication in worldly cares ;
in short, we have the whole monastic system in the bud, —
and nothing but the new breath of a genial atmosphere

1 From the Armenian. s gee more "especially Demonst.

2 EusebhiH, H. E. x. 3. Lib. i. 8.

THE WORKS OF EUSEBIUS. 79

breathed in all its beauty. It will be convenient here1, as
elsewhere under similar circumstances, to give a brief sketch
of the principal works of this author.

88. The Evangelical Preparation consists of fifteen, the The Evan-
Evangelical Demonstration of twenty books, of which the last paration.
five have perished. In the first three of the Preparation, he
ridicules the vast number of gods in whom popular credulity
believed ; and not only shews that the accounts of their
various actions are mere fables, but enters into a description
of the meaning of some of those which are best worthy of study.
In the next three books he applies himself, and he evidently
considered this the most difficult part of his task, to a con
sideration of the heathen oracles. I cannot but think that
a little more faith, a little more willingness to allow them
the supernatural assistance of evil spirits, would have made
this part of the work more convincing to the readers, as well
as more satisfactory to the author. The seventh, eighth, and
ninth books, contain the history of the Jews, not only related
from their own writers, but confirmed by the testimonies
of Greek authors. The superior antiquity of Hebrew to
Grecian theology is demonstrated in the tenth book. The
five concluding books shew that all which is best and holiest
in the writings of the philosophers is consentaneous with the
teaching of the Jews : — and that where, for example, Aristotle
departs from Moses, he departs from Plato also. The enor
mous amount of reading these last books shew, would be
wonderful in an age of printing : how is it to be characterized
in a period of MSS. — however much we take into considera
tion that, to the friend of Pamphilus, the library of Caesarea

1 It may seem almost presump- I shall be more likely, by a fresh

tuous in me, after the admirable ab- epitome, to consult the taste of my

stracts which Lumper at length, and readers, than were I merely to re-

Fleury, briefly, have given of the produce an old one. In some in-

works of the Fathers, to insert new stances, such an abstract must neces-

abstracts in this history. I think, sarily be new, as in the Theophania

however, that, as the points which and Ecloga? of our present author,

are most interesting in the present which, in Fleury's time had not been

age may not always be those which published,
would be most salient to historians.

80

PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

The Evan
gelical De
monstra
tion.

was " open with every advantage ? The very names, much
more the several dogmas, of many ancient philosophers would
be unknown to us were it not for the extracts preserved in,
and information given by, this precious work.

89. The Evangelical Demonstration is a lengthened
argument, from the Hebrew Scriptures themselves, that
Christ was the Messiah, and that none other is to be ex
pected. The first three books contain the argument which
has since become so hackneyed (and which even then was
perhaps scarcely novel, although we have no earlier example
of it in existence), on the impossibility that the Apostles
could have been deceived, or could wish to deceive others. He
then enters on the question of the Incarnation ; proves that
it also was foretold by the prophets ; substantiates the pre-
existence of the Divine Word, and discusses the prophecy of
Daniel concerning the Seventy Weeks. Hence he considers,
by the light of prophecy, our LORD'S Nativity, Life, and
Passion : and the fifteenth book ends with an interpretation
of the 22nd Psalm.

The Holy 90. The twentieth year of Constantine, a length to

Jerusalem, which the reigns of few Roman emperors had extended,
reminded him that some testimony of gratitude was due to
the Power by whom kings rule. It was in the Holy Land1
that he extended his most remarkable liberalities. Macarius
of Jerusalem had distinguished himself at Nicsea, and was
one of the most illustrious among the Eastern prelates;
and to him the emperor addressed a letter, preserved to
us by Eusebius, commanding the erection of a basilica which
should excel every similar structure, and should be reared
without any regard to expense. " Tell me what you would
wish," Constantine says in fact, "arid my business shall
be to carry out your desires; — what marble you consider
preferable for the piers; whether you would have the roof
vaulted, and if so, whether you would have gold employed
in the work." Dracilian, prefect of the province, was
charged to give every possible assistance to the work ; which,
with such assistance, soon began to rise majestically from

1 Euseb. Vit. Constantin. Lib. in. cap. 26—40.

THE MARTYRY OF THE RESURRECTION. 81

the ground. Eustathius, a priest of Constantinople, was the
architect, and the work occupied ten years. Of the dedication
of the church we shall speak in due time. At the same time
two other churches, though on a less enormous scale, were in
progress, — the one at Bethlehem, the other at the Mount of
Olives. To expedite these erections, as well as to satisfy her
earnest desire to visit in person the scenes of our redemption,
Helena, the mother of the Emperor, came into Palestine.

91. Helena had, at an advanced1" period of life, been
converted by her son to the true faith. She was at this time
in the eightieth year of her age, and had devoted herself for
some years to works of piety and mercy alone. Whatever
was the guilt of Constantine as regards other branches of his
family, to his mother, at least, he ever displayed the most
touching filial piety : he conferred on her the title of Augusta,
and her effigy was impressed on the public money. She
was more especially desirous of visiting the scene of the
crucifixion — a task not to be accomplished without great dif
ficulty. The pagans had already, it would seem, under the
orders of the Emperor Hadrian, resolved to consign the
locality of our redemption to oblivion, and had heaped over
it a vast quantity of earth and rubbish, which they paved
with stone ; and on this a temple to Venus had been erected.
One shudders to think that the spot where the Consummatum
est was heard, should have been so long profaned by the foul
abominations of the goddess of impurity.

92. It would seem that no great hopes were entertained
of discovering the Holy Sepulchre, which, it was supposed,
had been levelled by the impious hand that endeavoured to
conceal its locality. Let S. Ambrose relate the feelings of
the pious queen. "Helena arrived2; she began to visit
the holy places ; the SPIRIT put it into her heart to seek the
Wood of the Cross. She came to Golgotha, and said, There
is the place of the battle ; — where is the victory ? I seek the
Banner of Salvation and find it not. I sit on the throne,
shall the Cross of the LORD be in the dust ? I am in the

1 1. c. cap. 42. a S. Ambros. Orat. de Obitu Theodos. sect. -13. seqq.

6

82 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

royal halls, and shall the temple of CHRIST be in ruins ? How
shall I believe that I have been redeemed if the instrument
of redemption cannot be discovered ? I see, 0 Satan, what
has been thy craft, to conceal the sword that destroyed thee.
But Isaac removed the rubbish from the wells that had been
stopped up by the Philistines ; and suffered not the water to
remain hidden. Let the heaps of ruins, then, be taken away,
that Life may appear. Let the sword be drawn forth, where
with the head of Goliath was struck off. Let the ground be
opened, that salvation may shine out. In hiding the Tree, O
Satan, what doest thou, but prepare another defeat for thyself?
Mary shall conquer thee ; she, the mother of Him that tri
umphed; who without loss of virginity brought Him forth,
that crucified He might conquer thee, and dead He might
subdue thee. To-day, too, thou shalt be vanquished, and a
woman shall discover thy snares. She, as a saint, bare the
LORD : I will seek for His Cross. She taught that He was
born ; I will teach that He is risen. She opens the ground ;
she unpiles the rubbish, she discovers three crosses in a con
fused heap ; overwhelmed with ruins, concealed by the enemy.
But the triumph of CHRIST could not be obliterated. She
seeks the midmost tree : but it might have happened that
ruins should confuse, accident misplace the three."

93. We must honestly confess that, in a matter of such
deep interest to the Church, and among writers who nourished
so short a time after the events they described, the varia
tions and contradictions of accounts is marvellous. S. Am
brose affirms that the cross was known by its title ; Paul-
linus1 of Nola relates the usually received story, that by the
advice of S. Macarius, the three crosses were applied to
a recent corpse ; and that the LORD'S vindicated its authen
ticity by restoring him to life. Ruffinus2, instead of the
corpse of a man, speaks of a lady of rank, in the very agony
of death. S. Ambrose wrote sixty-nine years after the event ;
Ruffinus, at about the same distance of time; but most
remarkable of all is the total silence which Eusebius, in his

1 S. Paullin. Epist. xi. 2 jj. E. i. 17.

VEXATIOUS EDICTS OF LICINIUS. 83

Life of Constantine, preserves as to the story. He seems, in
deed, elsewhere to refer to it, but we might well have expected
that so illustrious a miracle, and one, too, which so much re
dounded to the glory of his hero, could not have been passed
over by him without notice. Two things, however, notwith
standing the disagreement of historians, we may assume as
certain. The one, that the real spot of the sepulchre was
discovered by S. Macarius, and that that spot1 is the same
which is received as such at this day. The other, that by
some kind of miracle the "invention of the cross" was
decided ; and that the real tree whereon the Redemption of
the world was wrought thenceforth remained in the treasury
of the church of Jerusalem.

94. The Councils of Ancyra and Neocsesarea, though
presided over by Vitalis of Antioch, will better fall into
my history of Constantinople. The persecution of Licinius
had, however, its glorious Martyrs within our province. After
embroiling himself with, and having been defeated by, Con-
stantine, a hollow peace was made: Crispus and the younger
Constantine, sons of the latter, Licinianus, son of the former,
being raised to the dignity of Caesar. Licinius then com
menced a series of irritating laws; — as that no conversions
were to be made by the Christian clergy ; no communications
to be held between neighbouring churches ; no councils to be
held. Then, that men and women were not, from motives of
delicacy, to assemble at the same time for prayer. Then, that
no church was to be erected except in the country : the city
air might be injurious to the worshippers. These injunctions
meeting with no great obedience, the emperor next commenced
an open persecution, though he would not permit it to be
called so. It was principally directed against bishops who in
deed appear in some instances to have indiscreetly given cause
of offence by their panegyrics on the superior qualities of Con
stantine. Blasius2, bishop of Sebaste in Armenia, was one of

1 See this point admirably proved the Latin Church on the 3rd, by the
and illustrated in Mr Williams's Eastern on the llth of February,
classical work on Jerusalem. A S. Blase is indeed celebrated in

2 S. Blasius is commemorated by the Menaea on the 3rd: but this was

6—2

84 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

the most distinguished Martyrs. He was distinguished for his
medical skill, as well as for his ardent piety : and his cures,
whether natural or miraculous, or both, made him a con
spicuous object of persecution. Arraigned before the prsefect
Agricola, he was scourged, hung up to a transverse beam,
and tortured with a wool -comb (whence he has been, in all
ages, the patron of wool-combers). He was then thrown
into prison, where seven women and two children, known
to be Christians bv collecting the blood of the martyrs, were
also thrown. And here they were all beheaded together.
In the same persecution, Paul, bishop of Neocsesarea, had
the honour of confessing : his hands were so injured by red
hot iron that he never recovered their use1.

Second War, 95. The unquiet disposition of Lieinius soon engaged him
in a second war with Constantine. The battles of Hadrian-
ople and Chalcedon, with the sea-fight off Byzantium, declared
in favour of Constantine. Besieged in Nicomedia, Lieinius
came forth as a suppliant; was pardoned and exiled to

and death of Thessalonica. Here he again commenced intriguing; and
his successful rival, now become master of the world, gave, in
the next year, orders for his death.

s.Phiiogo- 96. Vitalis held the see of Antioch only for six years:

Ant.'xxii. and was succeeded by Philogonius2. He had been married3,
and was the parent of daughters. While in the world, he
carried on the profession of an advocate : and was especially
noted for the zeal and tenderness with which he undertook
the cause of the poor. Kaised to the episcopate, he com
pleted the church in Old Antioch which had been commenced
by his predecessor : and was one of the prelates whom Arius

Dies, Dec. reckoned his most determined opponents. Reckoned among
the saints, he has been honoured by a sermon of S. Chrys-
ostom, preached on his " birthday " by him. His successor
was Paulinus4, a very different character ; being none other

a shepherd. I have, by mistake (In- 2 S. Jerome, Chron. Theodoret

troduct. H. E. Church, i. 32. note 1), H. E. in. 1.

referred the Stichos to the bishop, 3 So we learn from a sermon of

which indeed belongs to the less dis- S. Chrysostom on his festival, Dec.

tinguished sufferer. 20.

1 Theodoret, H. E. i. 7. * S. Jerome's Chroii.

THE COUNCIL OF NIC^A. 85

than that bishop of Tyre whom I mentioned not far back, Pauimus,

and who is mentioned by Arius, in the letter which I have just xxin. 324.

quoted, as one of his friends. It seems that he was a native

of Antioch1; and the citizens, says Eusebius, claimed him

as their own. However, he could have held the see but a

few months, for at the Council of Nicsea it was represented

by a far worthier prelate, S. Eustathius. This noble con- s Eusta-

«. r*. i . T* IT i thius, Patr.

fessor was a native of bide in Pamphylia, and was raised Ant. xxiv.
to the bishopric of Berrhoea in Syria. Here he confessed,
either under Diocletian or Licinius, and S. Chrysostom has
celebrated his suffering and his victory. He had but just
ascended the throne of Antioch, when this Council of Nica3a2
commenced.

97. In commencing my History of the Eastern Church
on its present plan, I foresaw the difficulty which would beset
its earlier portions — owing to my having to relate, or refer
to, the same event. Such is the case with Arianism now.
I have already narrated its rise in Egypt, its rapid spread
both in the East and West : the vain attempts of the im
becile Constantine to regard the controversy between S.
Alexander and Arius as a strife about words : the convocation Council of
of the ever-memorable Council of Nicsea : the adoption of

the Homoousion, the obstinacy of the five prelates, Eusebius
of Nicomedia, Theognius of Nicsea, Maris of Chalcedon, and
the Egyptians, Secundus and Theonas : the constrained sub
mission of the three former, the banishment of the two
latter with the arch-heretic : the sum and substance of the
principal canons of discipline.

98. Of the Canons, those which more immediately con
cern us, are the sixth, which confirms Antioch in its exarchal
authority : and the seventh, which vindicates an especial

1 Euseb. in Marcell. I. 4. originated a translation, when, in

8 Sozomen asserts that he was their 15th Canon, the fathers so

translated to Antioch by the fathers strenuously opposed the practice :

of Nicaea. But S. Theophanes, with while it might well have confirmed

greater probability, tells us that he a recent translation like that of S.

was merely confirmed by that synod Eustathius, though in contravention

(KO.I tKvpw<re) : indeed it is hardly of its own rule,
likely that the Council would have

86 PATRIAKCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

honour to ^Elia, though it is to be without prejudice of the
metropolitical rights of Csesarea.

99. The prelates, who were entrusted with the publication
of the decrees of the Council in the dioceses of Antioch and
Jerusalem and the dependencies of the former, were S. Ma-
carius of Jerusalem, and Eusebius of Csesarea, for Palestine,
Arabia, Phoenicia ; S. Eustathius of Antioch for Ccelosyria,
Cilicia and Mesopotamia ; John for Persia and the far East.

100. To the affairs of that far East I must now turn. In
the former half of the third century, Shachlupha was, as we

Papas, Ca- have seen, Catholicos of Seleucia. In the year 256, Papas, of
Arakan, was raised to that dignity. He held it during the

unprecedented length of seventy years ; but his longevity
was the only noteworthy feature of his administration. Some
writers affirm that he was himself present at the Council of
Nicsea : but it seems more probable that he merely dis
patched to it his archdeacon Symeon, afterwards the cele-
Synodof brated Martyr, and Saadost. In the year 314 a synod of
Oriental prelates was held at Seleucia, in which, among
others, S. Milles of Susa, of whose martyrdom I shall ere long
have to tell, was present. The immediate cause was a schism
between the Churches of Seleucia and Ctesiphon, originating
in the intolerable arrogance of Papas. " Consider, brother,"
said Milles, " that our LORD Himself, the Bishop and Shep-
11 herd of us all, has left us a command not to domineer over
" the Church : He that will be great among you, saith He,
" let him be as the least" And so saying, he placed the open
codex of the Gospel before the Catholicos. Papas, in a
frenzy of rage, struck it with his fist. " Speak, book," he
said ; " speak, book, as my defence : I have no words from
" indignation." S. Milles seized the volume, pressed it to his
heart, and then denounced the Divine vengeance on Papas1,

1 The details of the life of Papas are uncertain. Thus Amru gives the

to be learnt, unsatisfactorily enough, Council of Seleucia (J. A. Assemani,

from Maruthas,theNestorian annalist, p. 7) as I have given it in the text:

as quoted by Assemani, B. 0. i. 186 : but Bar-Hebrams postpones it till

from Bar-Hebrseus, B. 0. n. 397: 334, and places the death of Papas

and from J. A. Assemani, De Catho- in 335. So uncertain is early Syrian

lids, p. 6. But the dates are very history!

AIUAN INTRIGUES. 87

in recompence of so ungovernable a rage. At the same mo
ment the right side of the offender was struck with palsy.
It would seem, however, that the guilt of the prelate was not
universally allowed: and others tell of the insubordination
of his suffragans. A letter of S. James of Nisibis is extant
in MS. to this synod, exhorting to brotherly love, and to
humility. It was moved that Papas should be deposed ; but
gentler counsels prevailed, and the punishment inflicted by
GOD was considered sufficient to obviate the necessity of
any ecclesiastical animadversions. S. James of Nisibis and
S. Ephraem consoled the aged prelate under his afflictions, s. Symeon

0 Bar-Saboe,

Papas died in the year following the Council of Mcaea; and Catholic of
was succeeded by his celebrated archdeacon S. Symeon. x.

101. Eustathius, whether he filled the office of president
of the great (Ecumenical Synod or not, was at all events
a man of too much mark long to escape the persecution of
the Arians. That sect was gathering numbers and acquiring
influence daily; and Eusebius of Nicomedia, and Theognius Eusebius
of Nica?a resolved on an united effort to remove the great nius
supporters of the Catholic faith in the East1. The former
prelate, then high in the emperor's favour, was seized with a
sudden desire of visiting a magnificent church nearly finished
at Antioch, in part through the munificence of Constantine
himself, and of the consecration of which we shall have more
to say2 ; and having obtained from the imperial liberality
the carriage and its expenses, necessary to reach that city,
he invited his brother bishop to share his pious expedition.
Eustathius, the most simple-hearted of men, received them with
open arms; accompanied them to every spot most worthy of
note — the " Confession " of Babylas, the church of S. Euodius,
and, more especially, that which was the particular object of
their journey. In the meanwhile they were not losing time.
They enquired into the numbers, resources and influence of
the Arians of Antioch; obtained an' introduction to the prin-

1 Theodoret, H. E. i. 21. church of Jerusalem, at the dedica-

2 For this, as Baronius observes, tion of which he had already been
is much more likely than, as Theo- present, that Eusebius now desired
doret tells us, that it was the new to see.

88 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

intrigue at ciml leaders of that sect ; and with their assistance framed

\llti(X'll

the plot that was to deprive Eustathius of his reputation and
of his throne.

102. From Antioch Eusebius and Theognius proceeded
to Jerusalem, whither they summoned Eusebius of Csesarea,
Patrophilus of Scythopolis or Bethshan, Aetius of Lydda,

obtain as- Theodorus of Laodicea, all Arians of the deepest dye, and

Jerusalem^ having settled with them a plan of operations, the whole
party returned to Antioch. Under what colour we are not
informed, they proceeded to hold a synod; but some whisper
of their intentions had gone abroad, and several of the near
est Catholic prelates came into the city, and insisted on their

A.D.S31; own right of assembling with the others in synod x. The pro
ceedings having been opened, strangers were commanded to
withdraw, and a wretched prostitute was introduced to the

and in the fathers with an infant at her breast. By her Eustathius was

Council of

accuse s named as the father of the child ; and summary punishment
Eustathius was demanded bv his adversaries for so great a crime. " What

of fornica
tion, witnesses have you to the fact?" it was next enquired. "I

have none," replied the woman, "save GOD, who knoweth
all things." "Let her then be sworn," said Eusebius of
Nicomedia. But here a great tumult arose. "Against a
presbyter," exclaimed the Catholic portion of the assembly,
"receive not an accusation, save by two or three witnesses;"
how much more against a bishop ! how, most of all, against
one of the first bishops of the church! and a man against
whom calumny had never dared to breathe a whisper. The

1 Few dates are more difficult of Antioch had spoken harshly of the
satisfactory settlement than this. licentious life of Fausta his mother.
Baronius places it in 340: Pagi, in As it is impossible to believe S.
327; Cartagorius in 330; Le Quien Athanasius on such a point mistaken,
and Tillemont in 331; and with them, we must conclude with Tillemont,
as out of a choice of difficulties, I that S. Eustathius, having been de-
am inclined to agree. But S. Atha- posed in 331, endeavoured to reas-
nasius, in his History of the Arians, cend the throne of Antioch in 340:
§ 5, expressly says that S. Eustathius that then this charge about Fausta
was deposed under Constantius, and was made, and that Constantius con-
adds, that one accusation employed firmed the deposition pronounced
to embitter the emperor against him first by his father,
was the charge that the bishop of

S. EUSTATHIUS OF ANTIOCH. 89

woman, however, was sworn; but it would seem that the
Catholics commanded a majority in the synod, and the bishop
came scatheless from its investigation. The old accusation
of Sabellianism was attempted with as little effect; and the
Arians saw that they must have recourse to a different method
of attack.

103. The Emperor happened to be in that part of Asia ;
and to him the chiefs of the fathers instantly repaired. The He is de-
imbecile Constantine forthwith gave orders for the deposition constan-
of Eustathius, and he was accordingly exiled to Trajanopolis1.
It will be well to finish the history of this great confessor
here, as he was never restored to the episcopal throne of
which he had been so unjustly deprived. He appears to
have spent many years in the place of his banishment; but
at length, when the Catholic church seemed almost extinct
at Constantinople, he was requested by the few remaining be
lievers in the faith of the Consubstantial, to perform episcopal
offices for them. He led a concealed life in that city till the
year 370 2, when an opportunity seeming open for the conse
cration of a Catholic bishop, he raised Evagrius — it would
appear somewhat irregularly, but the exigencies of the times
excused much — to that dignity. The immediate result was His banish-
the banishment of the good man to Bizua in Thrace, whence
he appears to have removed to Philippi3, and to have ended and death,
his long and afflicted life in that city. The exact year of his
death is uncertain; but a century afterwards, his remains
were translated by Calandion, patriarch of Antioch, to that
city. Calandion sat, as we shall see, from A.D. 482 to 486;
S. Eustathius therefore must have died, in extreme old age,
about 380.

104. The enforced leisure of the latter part of the life of His works.

1 S. Hieronym. Apolog. n. adv. translated from PhiKppi, that we
Kuffin. must suppose S. Jerome to have

2 Socrates, H. E. iv. 14. Sozomen. concluded too hastily that the aged
H. E. vi. 12. bishop would return, at the conclu-

3 S. Jerome says that he was sion of his life, to the place where the
buried at Trajanopolis : but Theodo- longer part of his exile had been
rus, and after him S. Theophanes, spent.

say so clearly that his remains were

90 PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

Eustathius gave him leisure for the composition of various
works, almost the whole of which have perished. His address
to Constantine after the Synod of Nicaea, if it be indeed his,
has been preserved to us by Gregory of Neocsesarea. In his
treatise on the Witch of Endor1 against Origen, he denies
with some vehemence that the phantasm was in very deed
the soul of that prophet. Satan, he argues, has no power
whatever over the spirits of the just; it was a diabolic appa
rition which the sorceress invoked. If it were really Samuel,
he argues, was he in, or out of, the flesh? and he endeavours
to reduce either hypothesis to an absurdity. The prophecy
was either a guess of the woman herself — or a permitted
vaticination of the evil one, undoubtedly sometimes allowed
by the Lord of all things to foretell future events. I must
confess that, notwithstanding a certain neatness in the lan
guage, the arguments of this little work appear to me unsatis
factory, and its perpetual sneer against Origen unpleasing.
The Commentary on the Six Days' Work, which has been
published under the name of S. Eustathius, is, undoubtedly,
supposititious. Fragments remain to us of his Discourse on the
Soul2, of his sermon on the verse The Lord possessed thee in
the beginning of His ways3, clearly composed against the
Arians ; of another on Come, eat of My Bread 4; several sen
tences from various treatises against the Arian heresy, and
of Expositions on the loth5 and 2nd Psalms6. In the time of
S. Jerome7 a very large number of his letters were extant;

1 The Kara 'fipiyevovs diayvwaTiKos Damascene in his Sacred Parallels.
els TO rrjs eyya.ffTpifj.v6ov 6e&pTj/j.a was, 3 Also preserved by Theodoret,
•with the work on the Creation, first H. E. i. 8.

published by Leo Allatus (Lyons, 4 In the 6th Action of the u. Coun-

1629), and the latter treatise was cil of Nicaea.

thence reprinted by Bishop Pearson 5 By Facundus Hermianensis, in

in the Critic. Sacr. (1660). S. Je- his defence of the three Chapters:

rome refers to the Engastrimythus. by S. Eulogius of Alexandria, as

2 Quoted by Theodoret, by Eustra- quoted in the Myriobiblion of Photius,
tius of Constantinople (the treatise of and by S. John Damascene in his
this writer, who lived in the 6th cen- Sacred Parallels.

tury, is printed at the end of the Occi- 6 By Theodoret in loc.

dent, et Orient, perpetuus de igne Pur- 7 Extant ejus infinite Epistolae:

gatorio consensus, 1655) and S. John enumerare longum est.

DEATH OF MACARIUS OF JERUSALEM. 91

they would doubtless have thrown much light, had they
reached us, on the controversies of his day. Sozomen1 highly
commends the beauty of his language, and the elegance with
which the basis of his ideas is carried out2.

105. How long Macarius of Jerusalem survived the In
vention of the Cross is a point which we cannot accurately
determine. Sozomen mentions his death between the depo
sition of Eustathius, which, as we have seen, occurred in
A.D. 331, and the Council of Tyre, which was held in
A.D. 335. Let the precise year be what it may, the good old
man was happily taken away from the evil3 times to come, in
which he could hardly have escaped deposition. A few short
treatises of his against the Arians are referred to by S. Atha-
nasius. In his place Maximus4 succeeded; an arrangement
to that effect having been made in the deceased bishop's
lifetime. This priest, who had confessed in the persecution
of Licinius, had been consecrated by Macarius, bishop of Dios-
polis (or Lydda) ; but the laity of Jerusalem, with whom he
was a great favourite, were so unwilling to lose him, that
another bishop was appointed to the inferior see, and he
himself appointed as a kind of associate in the capital city.
Macarius, who was fearful lest the Arian faction should seize
on Jerusalem after his death, gladly regarded Maximus as Maximus n.
his successor; and accordingly, on the decease of the vener- Jerusai.

11! . . , !• • AJX 33L

able preJate, he was unanimously raised to the vacant dignity.
His subsequent conduct unhappily belied the fairer promises
of his youth.

1 H. E. ii. 19. 4 Sozomen, H. E. n. 20. But later

2 S. Eustathius is celebrated in than the 12th century, Latin writers
some of the Menasa with this Stichos have been pleased to insert a certain
on July 7; S. Cyriacus as bishop of Jerusalem

7ry>os ev<TTd8etai> Kapdias Efrrra0lov, between Macarius and Maximus.

Ka.1 irvp ffvptfav •fjpe/j.ovv irdvTws vdup. He was, they say, advanced by Euse-

3 S. Macarius is celebrated in the bius of Home (who had been dead
Western Church on March 10. It is many years), and was a martyr under
singular that his name should not Julian the Apostate. The whole thing
occur in the Eastern Menaea. is a mere figment.

BOOK II.
THE GREAT SCHISM OF ANTIOCH

FROM. THE

DEPOSITION OF S. EUSTATHIUS,

A.D. 331,

TO THE

DEATH OF EVAGRIUS,

A.D. 392.

BOOK II.

1. ON the departure of Eustathius, great was the fer- A.D.331.
ment at Antioch. The Catholics resolved to hold no com
munion with an intruded bishop, and accordingly convened
their assemblies apart ; the larger portion of the inhabitants
wished for Eusebius of CaBsarea, and requested the Emperor's
interference. That crafty person, who had sufficient oppor
tunities of becoming acquainted with the internal state of
the capital of the East, had no mind to exchange his present
comfortable position for greater splendour accompanied by a
seat of thorns. GOD forbid, he wrote to Constantine, that
he should violate the canons which forbade translation !
Many a priest must exist worthy of the dignity to which
their kindness, rather than the good judgment of the citizens,
had invited himself. He obtained his reward : — a fulsome *
letter from the weak Constantine, which he has taken care to
preserve, and great reputation as, in degenerate times, a
staunch upholder of the canons. Constantine addressed ano
ther epistle to the Antiochenes, in which, while applauding
their wish to possess Eusebius, he exhorted them not to rob
another church in order to advantage their own. Another
letter is addressed to Theodotus, Theodorus, Narcissus, Aetius,
AlphaBus, and the other bishops at Antioch ; — the relics, ap
parently, of the council which had condemned S. Eustathius.
Alphseus was of Apameia2; he had been at Nicsea, and we
shall meet him again at the great Council of Antioch. Theo-

1 Vit. Const, in. 61. 2 Le Quien. n. 911.

96

THE GREAT SCHISM OF ANTIOCH.

Eulalius,
Patr. of Ant.
XXV.

Euphronius,
Patr. Ant.
XXVI.
Placillus,
Patr. Ant.
XXVII.
A.D. 333.

dorus1 seems to have been of Sid on. Narcissus2 was of
Irenopolis, and a man of some note among the Arians ; S.
Athanasius tells us that he was thrice deposed by Catholic
Synods. Theodotus3 was of Laodicea, and a determined
Arian; of Aetius I know nothing. These prelates are in
formed by the emperor that he is acquainted (partly by them,
partly through Acacius, Count of the East, and Strategius,
the imperial commissioner for the suppression of the tumults
excited by the deposition of Eustathius) with the state of
affairs at Antioch. It recommends two priests, Euphronius
of Caesarea in Cappadocia, and George of Arethusa, both
ordained by S. Alexander of Alexandria, as well qualified for
the vacant see. Euphronius did eventually succeed to it. ,

2. But the election seems to have been entirely free, for
notwithstanding the recommendation of the Caesar, one Eula
lius4 was elected. All that is known of him is, that he was
an Arian, and that he survived only three months. He was
followed by Euphronius5, the Emperor's candidate, who held
the see a year and a quarter. These two poor shadows
passing, Placillus6, an Arian of greater name, appears on
the stage.

3. Having triumphed at Antioch, and to a, certain ex
tent established their party there, the Arians next resolved
to carry Alexandria. For this purpose the Council of Tyre
with its sixty prelates was convoked, and those proceedings,
which terminated in the deposition of Antioch, and the tem-

1 Le Quien. n. 812.

2 Le Quien. n. 897. Nicetas Cho-
niates, v. 7. He signed at Aneyra
and Neocaesarea, and was at Philip-
popolis.

3 Le Quien. n. 792. This man
has had a singular fate. Deceived
by the eulogy pronounced on him by
Eusebius (vn. 32), V. Bede and
Adon inserted him in their Marty ro-
logies, and Baronius thence placed
his name in the Eoman Martyrology.
But Saint Theodotus was a vigorous
Arian; claimed by Arius himself at

once as his chief partizan, and suf
ficiently exposed by Theodoret, H.E.
v. 7.

4 My numbers of the patriarchs of
Antioch henceforth differ from those
of Le Quien by one; as he, following
S. Jerome, counts Eusebius as bishop
of that see, merely because a strong
party wished to have him.

5 Euseb. Vit. Const, in. 62. Theo
doret, i. 22.

6 So S. Jerome calls him. Sozomen
names him Placetus : but in another
place (H.E. in. 5.) Plautus.

DEDICATION OF S. SEPULCHRE'S CHURCH. 97

porary triumph of Arianism, I have related at large in the
history of Alexandria. Athanasius took refuge at Ca3sarea
Philippi ; the bishops, summoned by Constantine to Jeru
salem, in order to dedicate the basilica of the Holy Sepulchre,
now complete, obeyed the command, and were conveyed to
the city in carriages belonging to the State. Arrived there, The bishops
thev found a considerable number of prelates awaiting them ; moned to

J Jerusalem.

a vast assembly of all ranks had come up to the festival ;
and the gorgeous character of the building, united to the
splendour of the office itself, must have made this an epoch
in the a?sthetical history of the Church. Pity only that here,
as on other occasions, her truth was trampled under foot when
her external beauty was at the highest ! The greater part of
the prelates present at the solemnity seem to have been
men disposed to go with the wind; the few leading spirits
were those of the Arianising party : Eusebius of Caesarea,
Ursacius and Yalens from Thrace, Eusebius of Nicomedia
and Theognius. There were, however, men of a different
stamp ; as for example, S. Alexander of Thessalonica, — a de
termined opponent of heresy; and S. Milles1 of Persia, whose
glorious martyrdom I shall ere long have occasion to record.

4. Eusebius, who was present at the Encaenia, has left
us a gorgeous, though somewhat confused description of the
new basilica2. The rock itself, which had been sanctified to
all ages by the Three Days' Repose, seems to have been pared
down, and encrusted on the exterior with marbles and such
substitute for enamel as the art of the age afforded. We
read of the great court, cloistered on three sides, the church
forming the fourth, or eastern. The height and length were
of as yet unrivalled magnitude ; the interior, lined with
marbles of different colours ; the exterior of stone, but so
admirably polished, and so marvellously fitted together, that
it might well be mistaken for marble. Three gates, turned
to the east, gave admission ; the long nave had double aisles ;
the piers were apparently square, the vaulting gilt. The
apse was surrounded with twelve piers, after the numbei,

1 Sozomen, H. E. n. 13. also Willis's Architectural History,

2 Vit. Constantin. in. 31—39. See p. 116.

7

98 THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

says the historian, of the apostles ; the capitals were of silver,
a special gift of the Emperor. The external covering was
of lead.

5. Of the act of dedication we have no account; per
haps, strictly speaking, there was none. The days of the
festival were employed in sermons and expositions ; those of
the bishops who laid claims to learning1 — and Eusebius hints
that a certain prelate who afterwards related the proceedings
was none of the least distinguished — explained the mystical
depth of Holy Scripture; others, whose taste led them to
more worldly subjects, panegyrized the Augustus ; others,
who felt themselves unequal to such tasks, offered the un
bloody sacrifice for the stability of the throne, and for the
peace of the Church. This dedication took place on or about
the 13th of September, then, as still, the festival of the Holy
Cross.

6. Well for all had the solemnities ended here ; but
Arius presented himself to the assembled fathers, demand
ing re-admission to their communion. He with Euzoius had
memoralized Constantine in the city of Byzantium, then
rising under a thousand architects to be the mistress of
half the world. The Emperor graciously received a petition
which, in effect, constituted him the final judge of doctrines,
approved of the protest it contained against useless defini
tions, the ' Consubstantial ' being one of these ; — was pleased
with the heretic's declarations — as decided heretics never fail
to declare — that he believed the teaching of Holy Scripture
on the point ; — and finally, sent him to Jerusalem, with a
civil conge ffelire, reception and Communion being substi
tuted for election to a see. It would be interesting to know
how the few Catholics in the assembly behaved. Marcellus of
Ancyra was not there — at least not when this business wa,s
debated : S. Milles, as coming from so great a distance and
speaking another language, might have been unacquainted
with the subject-matter of the debate ; but what did Maxi-
mus do ? He had been at Tyre, and had there been saluted
by S. Paphnutius with the bitter question: "Did we not

1 Lib. iv. 45, 46.

ARIAN DOMINATION. 99

" each suffer mutilation for our LORD, and is one now in the
"seat of the scornful?" — and, better instructed, had re
mained firm to S. Athanasius : what he did at Jerusalem
no records exist to tell. The Council, however, was again
broken up by Constantine, who summoned it to Constanti
nople. The Arians, instead of obeying the order, dispatched
six deputies, fiercely bigoted to their own communion, to the
imperial city. They there deposed Marcel] us of Ancyra, and
there also witnessed the awful death of the arch-heretic
Arms. But these things are beyond our present scope.

7. The baptism and death of Constantine, the threefold
division of his empire between Constantine the younger,
Constans and Constantius ; the murder of the former by his
brothers, and the deep wound which the Church sustained
by the death of so zealous a Catholic, the entire absorption
of Constantius into the Arian sect, and the death of Eusebius
of Cassarea, remotely connected with our immediate history,
bring us to the most celebrated Council which Antioch ever
knew.

8. The nominal occasion, as so frequently during that council of
age was the case, was the dedication of the magnificent
church commenced by Constantine ten years before. At

least ninety bishops were present, of whom we know sixteen
to have been Ensebians, or semi- Arians. The Metropolitans
on both sides were these : Of the Catholic party, Marcellus of
Ancyra, whose orthodoxy remains an open question to this
day, and who was bitterly accused by semi- Arians, and by
some Catholics, of a modified Sabellianism : Agapius2 of
Seleucia, metropolitan of Isauria; he had been at Nicaea :

1 Every ecclesiastical student is marvellously full of learning; and

aware that the very learned Belgian, though, I think, failing to shew that

Emanuel a Schelstraate, who was a the council was not an Arian, or

canon of Antwerp in the 17th century, rather Eusebian conciliabule, afford-

published a monograph on this Coun- ing the greatest assistance to the his-

cil under the title of "Sacrum An- torian of that synod,

tiochenum Concilium nunc primuin 2 In some MSS. he is called, in

auctoritati sua3 restitutus." His im- the Nicene list, Agapetus : but the

mediate object was the somewhat same prelate was undoubtedly in

quaint one of procuring its confirma- both councils,
tion by Innocent XI. It is a book

7—2

100 THE PATKIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

Magnus of Damascus, of Phoenicia Secunda: he had also
been at Nicaea; Aitallahas1 of Edessa, of Osrhoene, and
Mennachos of Bostra, of Arabia : of both of whom the same
thing may be said. Besides these, there are three bishops
who have since been reckoned among the saints : S. James
of Nisibis: S. Paul of Neocaasarea : and S. Theodulus of
Trajanopolis2, at that time a simple bishopric, afterwards
metropolis of Khodope.

9. The Metropolitans who were of the Eusebian party,
were : Gregory, the intruded patriarch of Alexandria : Placil-
lus, patriarch of Antioch : Dianseus3 of Cassarea, exarch
of Patris, a good but weak man, by whom S. Basil was
baptised, and held in great respect by that saint. Theodoras
of Heraclea4, exarch of Thrace, also a good man, though
sadly mistaken in siding with the semi-Arians; praised by
S. Jerome as an elegant commentator on Scripture, and
whose notes on the Psalms5 we still possess: Eusebius of
Nicomedia, Acacius of Cassarea in Palestine, of whom we shall
hear much more : Maris of Chalcedon, and Patrophilus of
Scythopolis, names of infamy : Theophronius6 of Tyana,
metropolitan of Cappadocia Secunda : Alpheus of Apamea7. —
Among the other bishops, I may notice Macedonius of

1 At Nicasa lie is called Etholius, 3 He is called Damns in the list of
also Etholicus, in Schelstraate's list Schelstraate, who does not seem to
2Etherius. The ChroniconEdessenum have been aware of his history,
gives us his right name : which, com- 4 Le Quien, i. 1103.

pounded of Aiti, "he brought," and 5 Published in his Catena of Greek

Aloho, " GOD," comes pretty near to fathers, by the Jesuit Corderius.

Deusdedit. He built the south side 6 Schelstraate has strangely in-

of the cathedral of Edessa, Assem. scribed this bishop among his list of

B. 0. i. 394. Catholics. Whereas, in the diptychs

2 Schelstraate leaves his see uncer- presented by Euphratas of Tyana in
tain; but (cf. Le Quien, i. 1190) there the 5th General Council, his name is
is no reasonable doubt that he is that omitted on account of his heresy. Le
Theodulus whom S. Athanasius men- Quien, i. 396.

tions in his Epistle to the Monks, 7 He also is reckoned by Schel-

and again in his Apology for his straate among the Catholics ; but the

flight, as falsely accused, and narrowly position we have already seen him

escaping with life. Socrates (H. E. occupy in the deposition of S. Eusta-

ii. 26) seems to say that he did thius renders it next to certain that

afterwards die a martyr. he was an Eusebian.

COUNCIL OF ANTIOCH. 101

Mopsuestia, who had been a confessor under Diocletian, and
who was one of the few whom the party could boast1 ; Mark
of Arethusa, who at first one of the deepest dyed of the
semi-Arians, and apparently not far removed from pure
Arianism, gradually drew nearer and nearer to the Catholic
Faith, though he never professed it, and suffered a most fear
ful and glorious martyrdom under Julian the Apostate : the
eastern Church reckons him among2 the saints : Eudoxius
of Germanicia, a determined semi-Arian, but a learned
man3, whom we shall find subsequently bishop of Antioch,
and then of Constantinople. George of Laodicea, originally
a proselyte of Alexandria, who appears at this time4 to have
been little better than a pure Arian : but who afterwards at
tached himself to the semi-Arians, and was subsequently in
the communion of S. Cyril of Jerusalem : — he was a learned
man, and had written well against the Manicha3ans5: Eusebius
of Emesa, at this time not uninfected with semi-Arian senti
ments, but afterwards one of the ablest theologians, and best
esteemed commentators6 of his age. It is to be observed that
Macarius of Jerusalem, acknowledging himself to have been
previously deceived by the Arians, refused to be present, and
that Julius of Rome sent no legate to the Council.

10. There is no doubt that, during the whole of the
Synod, both parties — or, to speak more correctly, all three
parties — communicated with each other: and the Emperor
Constantius seems to have played much such a part, though
with far less worthy intentions, which was afterwards as
sumed by Sigismund of Germany at the Council of Con
stance. They first agreed on a formula of faith, which seems
to have been intended as a basis of communion, and which
ran thus :

1 He is called so with great em- Viraypvirviiffas TrptSra TroXXcus
phasis by the prelates of Philippe- vvvutre Map/cos 0etoj> dpr/vys virvov.
polis, in their letter to Daretus of 3 See S. Niceph. Callist. ix. 14.
Carthage. 4 Le Quien, u. 791.

2 March 29. The greater part of 5 S.Epiph.Haer. Lxvi.21: Sozomen.
Mark's life is ingeniously left by H. E. iv. 24.

the Synaxarion. The Stichos is 6 Sozomen. H. E. in. 6. S. Hiero-

pretty : nym. Script. Eccles.

102 THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

"We have neither been followers of Arius — for how,
being bishops, should we follow a presbyter ?— nor have we
received any other faith than that which we have acquired
from the beginning. But, having been investigators and
provers of his belief, we have rather received him than fol
lowed him. And ye shall know from that which is now
said : for we have learnt from the beginning to believe in
One GOD of all, the Maker of, and provider for, all things
intelligent and sensible : and in One Only Begotten SON of
GOD, existing before all the ages, and remaining together
with the FATHER that begat Him : by Whom all things were
made, both visible and invisible : who also in these last
days descended, and received flesh of the Holy Virgin : and
having accomplished all His Father's counsel, that He suf
fered and arose and ascended into Heaven ; and sitteth on
the right hand of the FATHER; and that He cometh to
judge the quick and the dead, and remaineth King for ever.
And in the HOLY GHOST. And if it is meet to add it, We
believe also concerning the Resurrection of the Flesh, and
Life Everlasting."

11. This formula, then, was drawn up at the commence
ment of the synod by the Arianising bishops, and was in
tended to be, and actually received as, a passport to the
communion of the Catholics. The terms are carefully se
lected from Scripture, and from Scripture only ; there is no
assertion, but neither is there any condemnation of the
Homoousion : and we cannot wonder that, fuller consideration
pending, the Catholic prelates, to whom it was earnestly
recommended, received it. But a certain suspicion con
tinuing to attach itself to the Eusebian party, from the
omission of the Consubstantial, they hit, with all the
ingenuity which characterized their clique, on a formula
which could not, they thought, be rejected by their oppo
nents, while it contained nothing obnoxious to themselves.
Their new creed was attributed — and apparently with
truth — to the martyr S. Lucian, of whom I have already
spoken. Whatever might have been the sentiments of that
saint, had he lived after the Arian controversy had broken

CREED OF THE COUNCIL. 103

out, and whether he is rightly or wrongly charged with
inclining, at least, to a belief which would afterwards have
seemed semi-Arian — it is clear that no blame can attach to
him for not employing the term Homoonsion, at a period
antecedent to the Council of Nicsea; the rather (as we
have seen) that term had been actually condemned by a
Council of Antioch against Paul of Samosata. The new
document was as follows.

12. "We believe, in accordance with Evangelic and
Apostolic tradition, in One GOD the FATHER Almighty, the
Creator and Maker of all things ; and in One LORD JESUS
CHRIST His SON, the Only Begotten GOD, by whom all
things were : begotten of the FATHER before all worlds :
GOD of GOD : whole of whole : only of only : perfect 01
perfect : King of King : Lord of Lord : Living Word, Wis
dom, Life, Very Light, Way of Truth, Resurrection, Shep
herd, Gate, inconvertible and unchangeable, the immutable
Image of the Divinity, Essence, and Power, and Will and
Glory of the FATHER. The First-born of all creation : Him
that was in the beginning with GOD, the WoRD-GoD (ac
cording to that which is said in the Gospel : and the Word
was God) : by Whom all things were made, and in Whom
all things consist ; Who in the latter days came down from
above, and was born of a Virgin, according to the Scriptures ;
and became Man ; the Mediator of GOD and men ; and the
Apostle of our faith : and the Prince of Life : as He saith, 1
have come down from heaven, not to do Mine own Will, but the
Will of Him that sent Me : and suffered for us, and rose again
for us on the third day : and ascended into Heaven, and sat
on the Eight Hand of the FATHER: and shall come again
with glory and power to judge the quick and the dead.
And in the HOLY GHOST, Who is given for comfort and sanc-
tincation and perfecting, to them that believe : as also our
LORD JESUS CHRIST commanded His disciples, saying: Go
ye, and disciple all the nations, baptising them into the name
of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost : mani
festly of the FATHER, as being verily FATHER ; and of the
SON, as being verily SON; the names not being employed

104 THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

loosely, nor idly: but signifying in very exactness the pecu
liar Person, and Order, and Glory of those that are na,med :
so that in Person they are Three, but in agreement, One.
Having therefore this faith before GOD and CHRIST, we
anathematise every heretical heterodoxy. And if any one
teaches at variance with the wholesome faith of the Scrip
tures, saying that there is or was a time or age before the
SON of GOD was, let him be anathema. And if any one says,
that the SON is a creature as one of the creatures, or a pro
duction as one of the productions — and not as the Holy
Scriptures have handed down to us regarding each of the
aforesaid things — or if any one teaches aught else, or evan
gelises at variance with that which we have received, let him
be anathema. For we truly and manifestly both believe and
follow all things which have been handed down by the
Divine writings, and by prophets and apostles."

13. This creed, whatever authority it might derive from
the name of S. Lucian, seems not to have been satisfactory
to the Synod. Accordingly Theophronius, bishop of Tyana,
and consequently metropolitan of Cappadocia Secunda, made
another attempt, which appears to have been received with
greater applause. This formula was conceived in the fol
lowing terms :

" GOD knoweth, whom I call as a witness upon my soul,
that I thus believe : in GOD the FATHER Almighty, the
Creator and Maker of the universe, of Whom are all things ;
and in His only begotten SON, GOD the WORD, Might and
Wisdom, our LORD JESUS CHRIST : through Whom are all
things ; begotten of the FATHER before the worlds ; perfect
COD of perfect GOD, and existing with GOD in hypostasis :
but in the latter days descending, and born of the Virgin
according to the Scriptures. Who was Incarnate, suffered,
and rose again from the dead; and ascended into heaven,
and sat down on the right hand of His Father : arid coming
again with glory and might to judge the quick and the
dead ; and Who remaineth to all ages. And in the HOLY
GHOST, the PARACLETE, the Spirit of Truth : Whom also by
the prophet GOD promised to pour forth upon His Servant ;

MARCELLUS OF ANCYRA. 105

and the LORD promised to send to His Disciples, and also
sent, as the Acts of the Apostles witness. And if any one
teacheth, or believeth in himself, aught in opposition to
this faith, let him be anathema; or [the doctrine] of Mar-
cellus of Ancyra, or Sabellius, or Paul of Samosata, let
him be both anathema himself, and all that communicate
with him."

14. With these attempts, miserable indeed when com- Heresy of
pared to the simple and comprehensive majesty of the Con- M
stantinopolitan, or even of the Nicene Symbol, the creed-
making of the Synod of Antioch came to an end. But the

first anathema of the last creed requires that I should now
enter into the history of Marcellus of Ancyra. This pre
late, metropolitan of Galatia, distinguished himself in the
first outbreak of the Arian troubles by his zeal for the
Catholic faith. One Asterius, a sophist of Cappadocia, an
apostate in the persecution of Diocletian, wrote a work on
the Divinity of CHRIST, in which he expressed the broadest
Arian tenets. Marcellus entered the lists against this per
son, and, judging from the testimony of impartial writers,
expressed himself in a way which gave rise to a suspicion
that he was infected with Sabellianism. The comparison is
both interesting and instructive, which may be drawn be
tween the Galatian bishop and S. Dionysius the Great. The
latter, as I have shewn in the History of Alexandria, when
Sabellius first began to propagate the poison of his doctrine
in the Pentapolis — in attacking that heretic scandalised his
Patriarchate by phrases akin to that which was afterwards
Arianism, and expressly and pointedly denied the Consub-
stantiality of the SON. Marcellus, on the contrary, in attack
ing the Arian, did really, or was supposed to, give way to
the Sabellian dogmas. His treatise was condemned by the
bishops ; first at Jerusalem, in the Synod of the Dedication,
and afterwards at Constantinople. He was shortly afterwards,
by the intrigues of the Eusebians, sent into exile.

15. On his return (how brought to pass we know not),
he found his Church torn asunder by the intrusion of one
Basil, an Arian bishop. Hence he betook himself to Antioch,

106 THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCB.

where, as we have just seen, he was condemned. On this he
went to Rome, and presented his Confession of Faith to
Julius I., by whom he was received as orthodox. The Euse-
bians, however, refused to acknowledge this sentence of Rome,
and the question came before the Council of Sardica, and its
rival conciliabule of Philippopolis. By the latter, Marcellus
was again condemned as " an impudent Galatian, who had
turned aside after another Gospel, and had mingled together
the heresies of Paul of Samosata, Sabellius, and Montanus."
The fathers of Sardica, on the other hand, absolved, and dis
missed him with honour. Still, however, his see continued
in the hands of the Arians, and he remained in the West.
Photinus, bishop of Sirmiuin, had been his pupil ; and the
notorious heresy of this prelate undoubtedly tended to in
crease the suspicion which attached to Marcellus. He was at
length dropped by S. Athanasius and S. Hilary, whose com
munion he had in vain endeavoured to secure ; though the
orthodox part of his own Church remained attached to him
to the last. He seems to have departed this life A.D. 372,
and it must have been in extreme old age, since he had sub
scribed the canons of the Synod of Ancyra fifty-eight years
before.

16. It would be presumptuous to express a decided opi
nion as to the orthodoxy of Marcellus of Ancyra, after the
learning which has been expended in considering both sides
of the question. Schelstraate seems to have regarded him
with almost a personal dislike : Baronius, though a little, in
different parts of his annals, varying from himself, pro
nounces a more favourable, though still not an exculpatory,
judgment ; and the same thing may be said of Montfaucon
in his diatribe de Mar cello Ancyrano. Natalis Alexander
inclines to the side of acquittal ; and 1 think that truth, no
less than charity, would bring us to that conclusion. It
must be remembered that the confessions of faith which
the bishop presented were never accused of heresy : it was
only said— a thing always so easy to assert, and so impos
sible to disprove— that his heart did not go with his words.
His condemnation, so far as it is implied in withdrawal of

VINDICATION OF MARCELLUS. 107

communion — by Athanasius, is of less moment than at first
sight it appears. Absorbed in the great battle he was fight
ing, that patriarch's was exactly the character to drop an
individual for the purpose of assisting a cause. Marcellus
had, undoubtedly, been suspended; a sense of injustice had
probably not improved his temper ; he seems to have be-
become more reckless in his assertions after his acquittal
at Sardica, and he was doing harm to the cause which
Hilary and Athanasius would have laid down their lives to
render victorious. S. Epiphanius is too inaccurate a writer
to render his verdict of very great weight ; while S. Basil's
judgement is accounted for with ease. I have already had
occasion to observe, that the leading minds of the Church
have from the beginning divided themselves into two classes
— the mystical and the rationalistic ; the former, in its ex
cess, Sabellian or Monophysite — the latter, Arianising or
Nestorianising. Marcellus holds a marked place in the first
class; undoubtedly the tendency of S. Basil's teaching — GOD
forbid that I should seem, in saying so, to disparage in the
slightest degree a glorious saint — was to the latter. The
two, then, were from the first unlikely to agree ; and if we
remember the excessive jealousy which Basil evinced towards
Roman interference, we shall still less wonder that he should
incline to be unjust towards a protege of Pope Julius, and
of the Western Council.

17. We have now to consider the Canons of Antioch;
which, whatever were the character of the prelates that
composed them, form a not unimportant part of Church law.
I. Renews the decree of the Council of Nicaaa respecting
the time of Easter. II. Has given rise, especially in
these latter times, to much discussion. It excommunicates
those who go into church, and hear the Scriptures, but after
that refuse to communicate, Kara riva ara^lav. It has been
endeavoured to shew that this canon forbids the habit of
assisting at, without communicating in, the celebration.
But, whatever particular reference might have been intended
at the time, and whatever be the 'irregularity' referred to,
a comparison with the 9th Apostolic Canon, on which it is

108 THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

evidently based, and the unbroken tradition of all commen
tators, shews distinctly that it was not intended to forbid a
custom which the East, no less than the West, has always
practised. III. Forbids priest, deacon, and any one ' of the
sanctuary,' if he shall leave his parish, and go into another
diocese, so as to take up his abode there, there to celebrate;
and if his Bishop shall recall him, and he shall refuse to
obey, orders him to be deposed. IY. If bishop, priest, or
deacon, having been deposed by a synod, shall, without
absolution, continue to celebrate the Liturgy, he shall never
be reinstated in his office. This canon was undoubtedly di
rected against S. Athanasius, who had, notwithstanding his so-
called depositions at Tyre and Jerusalem, continued his epis
copal functions ; and it is this intention which has inflicted a
deeper wound on the character of the council than any
other of its proceedings. Yet, considered in itself, it is not
unjust; and contemplating, as it does, a regular and organized
system of appeals, till the appellant reaches that (Ecumenical
tribunal, which cannot err, it could not, except in a corrupt
state of affairs, involve any mischievous effects. In fact it
is only a repetition, as Balsamon has observed, of the 29th
Apostolic Canon. It was quoted, by the eastern bishops,
against Timothy the Cat; in Africa it was recognized by
the Council of Hippo, in Portugal by S. Martin of Braga, in
France by S. Csesarius of Aries, and in Italy by Pope John II.
So that, with whatever sinister intention it was carried at
Antioch, it is now a part, and a very wholesome part, of the
Code of Ecclesiastical Law. The Yth canon is again di
rected against schism ; it condemns those presbyters, who, in
defiance to the authority of their bishop, set up altar against
altar; and concludes remarkably by calling in against such
an one, should he obstinately persist, the secular arm. I am
inclined to think that it was this canon which interested so
deeply the feelings of Schelstraate in defence of the Synod of
Antioch. VI. Those who are excommunicated by their own
bishop, not to be re-admitted to communion by another, till
they have first satisfied the former. VII. Strangers not to
be received to communion without the letters termed pacific,

DISCIPLINARY CANONS OF ANTIOCH. 109

or commendatory. VIII. Such letters cannot be given by
country presbyters, except it be to the neighbouring bishop.
IX. Defines the rights of metropolitans and bishops. X. For
bids Chorepiscopi to ordain to any ecclesiastical office but
that of the subdiaconate. XL Forbids, under pain of depo
sition, private appeals to be made to the Emperor by an in
dividual bishop, or priest, without the privity and consent of
the metropolitan and his comprovincials. This canon too
was undoubtedly directed against S. Athanasius; but in itself
it must be confessed admirable. XII. Is to much the same
effect: that a clerk, condemned by a council, and seeking
restoration from the Emperor, should be incapable for ever
of returning to his office. XIII. Forbids one bishop to offi
ciate in the diocese of another, unless requested. XIV. In
case of the trial of a bishop, where the numbers for his con
demnation or acquittal are evenly balanced, the metropolitan
shall invite the prelates of a neighbouring province to decide
the cause. XV. A bishop, unanimously condemned by his
comprovincials, to have no appeal to the synod of another
province. XVI. A bishop without a See, intruding himself
into a see that has no bishop, without a "perfect council/' to
be ejected, though the people unanimously wish for him : a
" perfect council," that in which the metropolitan is present.
XVII. A bishop, elected and consecrated, but refusing to
undertake his office, to be excommunicated till he shall con
sent. XVIII. But if prevented by the dislike of the people,
or by any other cause, not his own fault, to be treated with
all the honour due to, and to exercise, his ministry. The
possible election of a bishop, who should be obnoxious to the
people, in this canon, and the ejection of one (without any
fault of his own), to whom they were attached, in the XVIth,
shew a considerable variation from the primitive discipline
as regards the election of bishops. XIX. A bishop only to
be ordained in the presence of a provincial synod, summoned
by the Metropolitan. XX. Provincial councils to be sum
moned twice in the year; once in the fourth week after Pen
tecost, once on the fifteenth of October. XXI. Forbids the
translation of bishops. XXII. One bishop not to exercise

110 THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

any episcopal functions in the "parish" of another; if he does,
to be punished by the provincial synod. XXIII. A bishop
not to appoint his own successor. XXIY. Distinguishes, in
case of a bishop's death, between his own property and the
goods of the Church; so that his family may not, on the one
hand, be impoverished, nor, on the other, the Church lose
that which belongs to her. XXV. Gives the dispensation of
Church property to the bishop; but with an appeal to the
provincial synod.

18. These are the celebrated Canons of Antioch, which
may be regarded, on the whole, as possessing the authority of
the whole Church, by her adoption of them; though some, as
for example, that against translations, have undoubtedly
fallen into abeyance. Those who have undertaken to defend
the authority of the Council itself, have proposed the hypo
thesis, that, when the Catholic bishops returned to their
several homes, the Eusebian fathers remained, and turned
the canons just made, and undoubtedly good in themselves,
against Athanasius, whom they accordingly deposed. I con
fess that I can see ho reason for such a belief. It would
seem far more credible, that while the Arians did not pos
sess an absolute majority in the council, they formed a very
formidable minority; that the moderate party were ready to
throw" an individual overboard, in the vain hope of appeasing
a troublesome adversary, and, by sacrificing a person, of
maintaining a principle. Such proceedings we have seen
again and again in our own times; and human nature was
the same at Antioch in the 4th century, as it is among
ourselves now. Certain it is that, in consequence of the
4th and 12th canons, the Emperor's ratification was pro
cured to the deposition of S. Athanasius, and Gregory
intruded at Alexandria, as I have related at length in
my history of that Church. Thus ended the Council of
Antioch.

19. While the dicecese of Antioch was the scene of end
less disputes between Arians and semi- Arians, and of the
unfailing contest of the Church of GOD against both, Palestine
was filled with the sanctity and miracles of another Antony.

S. HILARION. Ill

Hilarion1 was bora at Tabatha, a little town in that portion Birth of s.
of the Holy Land which had formed the tribe of Judah. HSrS?*
Sent by his parents, who were idolaters, to Alexandria for
the purpose of education, he there became converted to the
true faith; and hearing much of the reputation of S. Anton}^,
he sought him out in the desert, and became one of his dis
ciples, and studied under him two months. There, wearied
out by those who sought to be cured of their diseases, or
who were possessed of devils, he returned to his own country.
His father and mother were dead ; he divided his property he retires
among his brothers and sisters, and then took up his abode desert, 307.
in the desert, about seven miles from Majuma, in that which
had once been the territory of the Philistines. Warned that
the locality abounded with robbers, he opposed his poverty
to their rapaciousness : "And if they take my life," said he,
" death is the aim of my wishes." His earliest diet was
a daily fast till sunset, and then a supper of fifteen figs: but
finding that not even thus was he secured from the tempta
tions of the flesh, he diminished his quantity of food, till he
satisfied himself daily with six ounces of barley bread, a few
wild herbs, and a farinaceous drink. He was frequently
obliged to change his abode, compelled by the irruptions of
the soldiers: his employment was basket-making, after the
fashion of the Egyptian monks. His dwelling was so small
as rather to resemble a tomb. His garments, a piece of
sackcloth, which was never washed, and a sheepskin which
he had received as a present from Antony. He had resided
in the desert twenty-two years, when he first became cele- A.D. 329,
brated for his miracles.

20. One of the first of these was the cure of the three his miracles
sons of Elpidius, prefect, at a later period, of the praatorium.
He, with his wife Aristasneta and these children, had been
paying a visit to S. Antony; on their return, the youths
were seized at Gaza with so violent a double tertian ague, on the 59118

, , . , . i , T i • • rrn •

that they were given over by the physicians. I heir mother

1 See the relation of these particu- residence in Palestine, the biographer
lars in S. Jerome's very entertaining was in a position to speak of many
life of the saint. From his long anecdotes of this kind.

112 THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

went to S. Hilarioii, and conjured him, by that LORD Who
in the same country had rebuked many fevers, to come
and heal her children. The saint had resolved never to
enter a city: but, overcome by her prayers, he accompanied
her home. He prayed over the youths; and forthwith so
abundant a sweat burst forth over their burning bodies, that
they seemed three fountains : entire health followed. At

A lady of Facidia, near Rhinocorura in Egypt, lived a lady of consider
able property, who, blind from the age of ten years, had
spent a large portion of her wealth among physicians, but to
no purpose. " Had you given the same amount to the poor,"
said the saint, " JESUS CHRIST, the True Physician, would
have healed you." He spat on her eyes, and immediately

Orion. restored her sight. One Orion, tormented by a legion of
demons was brought to him for cure; and, after the expul
sion of his persecutors, came, with his wife and children, to
the abode of the saint, in order to request his acceptance
of rich presents. "Gehazi endeavoured to sell, Simon to
buy, the gifts of the HOLY GHOST," returned Hilarion; "and
do not you tremble ? " " At least," pleaded the other, " take
them for the poor." "You yourself can judge better than
I can of their needs," said Hilarion ; " the name of poverty is
too often an excuse for avarice." And finding that the poor
man remained disconsolate : " I do it for your sake, my son,"
he continued ; " were I to act otherwise, I should offend God,
and the legion of devils would return to their old dwelling-
place."

The horses 21. The story of Italicus is still more remarkable. A

ofltalicus.

citizen of Majuma near Gaza, he was compelled, by the law
of the land, to contend in a public chariot-race. His com
petitor, a duumvir of Gaza, dedicated his horses to the
popular idol Marnas, " lord of men : " and the contest was
generally regarded in the city as one between the true and
the false GOD. Hilarion was at first unwilling to inter
fere : but when convinced that this was the case, he ordered
a bowl of water to be brought, and drank from it ; he then
directed that the remainder should be sprinkled over the
horses and their stalls. On the appointed day, anxiety was

MIRACLES OF S. HILARION. 113

at the height. The heathens insulted, with loud outcries,
Italicus and his friends. But, the signal being given, his
horses seemed to fly towards the goal, while those of his
rival crept rather than raced ; and even the Pagans cried
out, "Marnas is conquered by JESUS CHRIST!"

22. The fame of S. Hilarion reached the ears of Con- A Frank

. ~ n~ T-I i i • Candidatug-

stantius : and, having a favourite officer, a Frank by nation,
among his Candidati1, who was possessed by an evil spirit,
he recommended him to consult the great hermit. Furnished
with conveyance by the imperial bounty, the poor man
arrived at Gaza, and applied himself to the Consular of
Palestine for directions. A guard having been given him,
and many of the inhabitants accompanying him from curiosity,
they astonished the saint by the appearance of so numerous
a band. Obliging the greater part to retire, Hilarion re
tained the Frank, his slaves, and brother officers. Pie thus
interrogated the patient — who spoke no language but his
own — in Syriac : and the replies were given in the purest
dialect of that tongue. He continued the questions, for the
benefit of the interpreters, in Greek : — and the demon an
swered that he had been forced to enter by art magic.
" I care not," said Hilarion, " how thou didst enter ! but now,
" in the name of JESUS CHRIST, I command thee to depart."
The Frank, in his ignorance, offered ten pieces of gold;
Hilarion made him a present of a piece of barley bread :
and, " of what value," asked he, " can gold be to those who
are accustomed to food of this kind ? "

23. From Hilarion, the monastic life took root inPales - His visita-

. . •!! • ^on °^ *h.e

tine, and if it never attained there the same importance monasteries

. . . . of Palestine.

m which it culminated in Egypt, it nevertheless produced
marvellous fruits. He was accustomed2 to visit all the
monasteries in the late summer before the vintage, and was
sometimes accompanied by as many as 2000 of his brethren.
Before one of these visitations, he drew up a programme of
his route, and of the places in which he intended to lodge :
and the piety of the inhabitants provided for himself and his

1 Vit. Cap. 17. - Cap. 20.

114 OF ANTIOCH.

retinue, food as well as shelter. On one of these occasions
he entered the town of Elusa in Idumsea: the townsmen
were assembled in the temple of Venus, whom they adored
in connection with the planet that bears her name. As they
tumultuously crowded around him, and demanded his bless
ing — for he had delivered several of their fellow-countrymen
from unclean spirits — "Only/' said he, "believe in Jesus
Christ, and I will visit you again and again." He traced
for them the plan of a church, admitted a multitude to the
catechu minate, and among these the idol priest himself, still
wearing his garland of flowers.

church of 24. I now turn to a most edifying subject, the great
persecution under Sapor of Persia. Of the first introduction
of the true Faith into that region, I have been able to say
little ; and the settlement of the various sees, of which we
shall speak hereafter at more length, is in its commencement
utterly unknown. Though the distinction of metropolitan
jurisdiction was now only beginning to make itself felt, we see
enough, through the darkness of early Persian history, to per
ceive that, next to Ctesiphon, the strength of the young Church
Shiraz. radiated, as it were, from four nuclei. 1. SniRAz1, in the
very cradle of the kingdom, and which still retains the name
of Farsistan. Here were the sees of Istakhr, the ancient
Persepolis, and of Darabgherd ; both, even at the present day,
cities of considerable importance ; to this also belonged the
Hoiwan. island of Socotra, so famous for its export of aloes. 2. Hoi-
wan, on the eastern boundary of the territory of Irak, and
Mosul. ' about a hundred miles N. E. of Bagdad. 3. Mosul, of which
Meru. I shall have much to write hereafter. 4. Meru, as it is now
called, then Maru, in the N. E. of Khorassan, a place now
hardly marked in our maps: then the locality of a very
flourishing church. At the period at which we have arrived,
it was, I take it, the furthest advanced part of the Church in
that direction. It was this Church which was now to undergo
a tremendous conflict with Satan.

25. The throne of Persia was at this time filled by

1 See Le Qiiien, n. 1247—1264. Assemani, B. 0. rii. 126.

PERSECUTION UNDER SAPOR. 115

Sapor, who was to make to himself a name scarcely second
to that of Pharaoh or Antiochus Epiphanes, in the persecu
tion of the Church. On the death of his father Hormuz,
whom the Greek historians classicize into Hormisdas, the
queen was left pregnant. If the future child were of the
female sex, the house of the Sassanida3 would claim the
crown ; if the child were a -male, it was to be expected that
the loyalty of the magi would preserve for him the throne of
his fathers. The consentient voice of the whole college of
priests prophesied that a boy-king would be vouchsafed to
the Persians. On this a royal bed was prepared with great Coronation
pomp in the royal hall of the palace ; and in the midst of the A.D. 309.'
attendance of nobles, pontiffs and the most distinguished in
habitants of the metropolis, the diadem was1 placed on the
spot which might be supposed to conceal the future heir of
the kingdom of Persia, It thus happened that, throughout
his long reign of seventy years, the years of Sapor's royalty
always preceded those of his birth. When he had attained The acts of
the age of 18 he was incited by the magi to commence that martyrs
persecution of the Christians which sent such an innumer
able host of martyrs to glory. The names of 16,000 were
preserved in the diptychs of the Persian Church ; and it was
well known that these were but a very small portion of those
who fell for the true faith. The persecution did not indeed
commence till the thirtieth year of the monarch's reign ; but
before that period many had here and there dispersedly laid
down their lives for the sake of CHRIST. And it happens,
remarkably, that none of the great histories of the Church
have yet contained a detailed account of this persecution.
To Baronius, to Fleury, to Cabassutius — even to that patient
chronicler of martyrdoms, Ruinart — it was only known through
Greek versions, themselves very imperfect always, and often
very inaccurate. It was left to the munificence of Clement first cor-
XI., to the enterprise of Elias Assemani2, and to the learning ted by
of Stephen Evodius, of the same family, to render accessible to Evodius

J ' Assemani.

1 Agathias, Lib. iv. circ. med. See ing negotiations, see the preface of
also Gibbon, in. p. 135. Stephen Evodius to the Acta SS.

2 For an account of these interest- Martyrum, pp. xxix — xxxin.

8—2

11G THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

the scholars of Europe the manuscripts which relate the en
durance and the victories of these heroes of CHRIST. What
ever, therefore, the reader may find in the following pages
which is not to be found in the great masters of Church
history, is due either to that source immediately, or to
enquiries originating in that source.

Anticipation 26. I have already related how, after the death of the
persecu-ea wicked Papas, S. Symeon Bar-Saboe — "the son of the

tions

fuller" — succeeded to the throne of Seleucia. He must have
seen, during the years of the childhood of Sapor, the efforts
of the Magi directed to induce him to exterminate the very
existence of the Church ; and must have learnt that the
young king was but too willing to obey their instruc
tions. The first martyrs, however, so far as we know, did
not suffer till two years after the Council of Nicsea. It
would appear that, at the commencement of the persecution,
apostasies w^ere not unfrequent ; nor, when we consider the
character of Papas, does it seem wonderful that a low
ss. Brich- state of religion should have generally been prevalent. There
ZeWnas, was in the city of Beth- Asa, in the province of Adiabene
panions. (a province, the deep-seated Christianity of which I shall
hereafter have cause to explain), and at no great distance from
Mosul, two brothers, by name Jonas1 and Brich- Jesus.
Having heard that in the city of Hubaha an unusual num
ber of apostasies had occurred, they determined themselves
to travel thither, and to endeavour, so far as might be in their
power, to strengthen their brethren. Their efforts were
crowned with much success ; and besides a larger number of
confessors, they had the satisfaction of reckoning nine martyrs
among their pupils: the names of the latter were Zebinas,
Lazarus, Maruthas, Narsetes, Elias, Mahares, Abibus, Sabas
and Shembaitas. The governor of the city, hearing of the arrival,
and of the enthusiasm of the strangers, summoned them before
his tribunal ; and endeavoured at first with kindness to bend
them to his will. Refusing to worship the sun, the moon,
fire and the holy water, they were scourged with orange

1 Assemani, Act, SS. Martyr, pp. 215—224.

PERSIAN MARTYRS. 117

boughs, from which, says the historian, the knots and buds
had not been removed ; and were then confined in separate
prisons, under the idea that, if divided, each might be more
easily overcome. Jonas was the first who was again called
before the magistrate ; and, on his second refusal, was
scourged more severely than before ; his weight being sus
pended in the mean time on a blunted point, put under the
centre of the stomach. The annalist, who was present, and
who seems to have taken down what he uttered, gives his
word as follows : " I yield Thee thanks, GOD of Abraham,
our FATHER, who didst of old time call him by Thy grace
from this place" — the city in which he suffered was the
ancient Ur of the Chaldees, — "and hast made me worthy
by the mysteries of faith to know some few things out of
many concerning Thee. And now I pray Thee, 0 LORD,
give me to make good that which the HOLY GHOST of old
time spake by the mouth of David : I will offer unto Thee
fat burnt sacrifices with the incense of rams; I will offer
bullocks and goats. O come hither and hearken ye that
fear GOD, and I will tell you what he hath done for my
soul." And one verse which seems to have been continu
ally in his mouth was : " One thing have I desired of the
LORD, that will I require." It were endless to go through
with the torments by which this martyr of Christ was tried.
It is said that being thrown into a caldron of boiling pitch,
he came forth unhurt. Finally, he was cut in pieces, his
remains being thrown into a well, and a guard of soldiers
set over them to preserve them from the adoration of the
Christians.

27. On this Brich-Jesus was set before the tribunal, and
when desired to spare his own body : " It was not I who
made it," said he, "neither will it be I that destroy it. GOD,
who gave it to me, will restore it ; will reward me and
punish you." Hormisdatshir, one of the principal magi,
forthwith gave orders that the martyr should be scourged,
should then be stuck full of sharp reeds, and afterwards cast
into a tank of liquid sulphur. The bodies of the martyrs
were afterwards ransomed for five hundred drachmae and

118 THE PATRIAKCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

their silk vestments by an old friend, Abtushata. Their
A.D.S27, victory was gained on the 24th day of December, 327; and
the details of their martyrdom were written by Isaiah of
Erzeroum.

28. We read no further details of any persecution during
a space of twelve years. In the thirtieth of Sapor two
Martyrdom bishops were called to the crown of martyrdom. These were
andisaa<rr Sapor1 of Bethnicator, a small town on the river Capros, and
Isaac of Bethseleucia, called also Carcha : they were accom
panied by three others who appear to have been laymen —
ofss. Ma- Mahanes, Abraham, and Symeon. The king was about to

hanes, . '

Abraham, undertake a journey to rersepohs ; but was wrought on by
the magi personally to superintend the examination of the
prisoners. Then, as all through the acts of the Persian
martyrs, one cannot but be struck with their method of ad
dressing those in authority ; they seem to have endeavoured
to aggravate, rather than to conciliate, and to state necessary
truths with very unnecessary harshness. At the same time
we must remember that their acts were, to a certain extent,
dressed up to please the popular taste; and to this, rather
than to any desire of their own to offend, it may be owing
that one generally finds somewhat to regret in their replies
during examination. We find from the questions addressed
to Isaac, that even under Sapor church building went on.
" How did you dare," enquired the monarch, " to erect any
new temples?" "And when do you suppose," rejoined Isaac,
"that I could find leisure for such a work?" This prelate
was stoned to death : Sapor, committed to prison after being
scourged, gave thanks to GOD for the victory of his friend,
and two days after rejoined him in glory; dying, it was said,
partly of his wounds, partly from the intolerable stench of
the dungeon in which he was confined. Their followers were
tried by even more cruel deaths. Mahanes was skinned
alive ; Abraham had red hot nails thrust into his eyes ; and
Symeon, buried to the waist in a pit excavated for that pur
pose, was shot to death with arrows.

1 A. A. S. M. i. pp. 226- 280.

THE GREAT PERSECUTION. 119

29. I now come to the great persecution of Sapor ; one The great
of the four which may claim the chief place among those of Sapor:
which the malice of Satan has excited against the Church : four most
the other three being that of Diocletian ; that of Huneric,

the Arian in Africa ; and that of Taycosama and his sue- JJ
cessors in Japan. Not to interrupt the thread of my narra
tive, I shall venture to go somewhat beyond the epoch which
we have already reached ; and shall for the present leave
the schism of Antioch to maintain itself in its double succes
sion, and S. Cyril of Jerusalem to free himself by degrees
from the Arian teaching of his youth; while I tell of the
noble deeds done by CHRIST'S servants in the far east. I
have already said that S. Symeon Bar-Saboe was at this
time Bishop of Seleucia and Ctesiphon, and primate with
autocephalous power in the Chaldean Church. He, too, had
been at NicaBa1; and probably the prerogatives of his see had
been there acknowledged ; though the thirty-third — others
reckon it the thirty-eighth — Canon of that synod seems of
very doubtful authenticity. After speaking of the Patriarchs,
if the words be genuine, the fathers thus proceed : "Let the ctesiphon
prelate of the see of Seleucia be honoured in a similar man- ledgedauto-
ner, which is in the region of the East, and is called Modain ; i?nPthe°us
and he shall be called by the appellation of Catholicos, and Nit-sea,
shall henceforth have the power of ordaining metropolitans."
At all events he was a marked man throughout the whole
Persian empire, and could hardly expect to escape unnoticed
whenever the storm should burst. In this he was happy,
that he was surrounded by so excellent a staff of suffragans.
The martyrdoms of S. Sapor and S. Isaac we have already
seen ; that of S. Milles, whom we noticed on the dedication
of the Holy Sepulchre, is to follow.

30. The acts of his martyrdom were written by S. Maru- The acts of
thasa, who lived about eighty years later, but who had con- written by
versed with some of the actors in the scenes which he tims.
describes. I cannot commend his style ; it abounds in
figures of speech rather than in facts, and intersperses scenes,

1 Assemani, Bibl. Or. i. p. 9. § Quien, n. p. 1080, x.
xiv. Procop. Bell. Persic, n. 25. Le 8 A. A. S. M. i. p. XLYIII. seq.

120 THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

which ought to be told with the greatest simplicity, with the
flowery eastern rhetoric. Instead of a pompous eulogy on
Judas Maccabseus, and a comparison between that chieftain
and the Bishop of Seleucia, I would rather have been in
formed what were the reasons which, in the thirtieth year of
his reign, induced Sapor to commence so savage a persecu-
A.D. 340. tion. Undoubtedly hatred to the Romans had a consider-
Causes of ahle share in influencing him ; the persecution must be con-
tion: poiiti- lSidered political as well as religious; the two nations hated

cal as well

as religious. eacn other with a border ferocity ; and the ebb and flow of
successes on both sides kept every feeling of ambition, emula
tion and rancour alive both in princes and people. Add, too,
that S. James of Nisibis was he who, beyond all other, kept
that border city firm in its allegiance to Constantius ; in the
two sieges which it had already suffered from the Persians,
he was the soul of the defence, and in that which we have
yet to relate, he was the defender of the place by miracle.
Actuated then by the Magi on one side, to whom he owed his
infant crown, impelled on the other by the natural hatred
which a corrupt heart bears to a purer system, he was further
incited by beholding his Christian subjects vassals in will of
the Roman emperor, and resolved, at whatever expense of
depopulation, to rid Persia of them root and branch.

mencement: S1' ^ie metno^ by which he commenced the attack was
not without its ability. He declared that all who were called
^J tne name of CHRIST should be subject to a very heavy
tax — our author has unfortunately not considered it worth
his while to inform us of what kind. Symeon, in the name
of his people, replied to this tyrannical edict. " CHRIST1," he
said, " Who had freed the Church by His death, would not
permit his people to bow the neck to such a yoke. While
He remained their king, His servants were resolved not to

1 A. A. S. M. i. p. 17. Stephen Evo- scholar some little warmth in defence

dius has a very long and angry note of that great light of the Syrian

(17, p. 38) in defence of S. Symeon, Church : but for an ecclesiastical

and against Tillemont, who seems to writer to accuse Tillemont, the first

me to take the Christian view of the of Church historians, of inaccuracy

subject. One can forgive a Syriac and ignorance, is surely unpardonable.

PERSECUTION IN PERSIA. 121

contribute a tax which they neither could, nor ought to pay."
I confess that I cannot admire the spirit of this, which the
Syrian writers term the Golden Letter. It was not so that
the Apostles had learned CHRIST. Over their faith Caesar
should have no power; the perishable dross of their earthly
goods, — if he demanded it, let it go. Certainly, the servants
of the poor king had no right to commence a virtual rebel
lion on such grounds. The king's indignation was, as might s.

to resists,

be expected, violently excited ; and, incited by the Jews, he
gave orders for the arrest of the archbishop, and two of his
priests, Ananias and Abdechala (if the Grecized form be
preferred, Hierodulus). Taken into custody in Seleucia, they i

were conducted to the king at Ledan, an episcopal city near
Susa. Here he again gave offence by refusing the accus
tomed adoration of the king — which, up to that time, it seems,
he had paid. He was urged by every argument to adore
the sun, but in vain. While we read the florid declamations
which S. Maruthas puts into the mouth both of the king and
of the archbishop, we cannot but wish that the authentic
reports, which bring a western martyrdom so vividly before
us, had been known in the East. The facts, no doubt, related
of the Syrian martyrs are authentic : the speeches must be
regarded as a spiritual romance. The archbishop was re
manded to prison, when an eunuch, by name Guhshataza-
des, in rank an Arzabedes, or chief of the white eunuchs,
and formerly a Christian, saluted him. The archbishop turned
his face from an apostate : " If," said the wretched man,
" Symeon, once my friend, now turns from me, and refuses to refuses to

, . , T , , . notice the

acknowledge me, because I have denied my LORD and his, g
how shall I be received at the latter day by the GOD whose
faith I have thus betrayed ?" Resolved, even now, to take
the kingdom of heaven by violence, he arrayed himself in
mourning apparel, and presented himself in the palace.

32. So flagrant a breach of etiquette could not but
excite the royal attention ; and with the sarcastic observa
tion that the delinquent could not plead — what it seems
could alone have been alleged with propriety — the death of
wife or child, he demanded the cause of these signs of grief?

postate
uhslmla-

THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

widow, nobleman of high reputation, was now a widow, and had
bound herself by a vow of chastity. These two, with their

34i <; ay> servant, also consecrated to GOD, were arraigned before the
judge. In vain they expressed the horror which all Chris
tians entertained to the practice of witchcraft ; in vain they
quoted the divine laws by which it is forbidden; in vain
they asked what injury they had to avenge, who believed
that their dear brother had been sent by the sword of the
headsman from death to life, from sorrow to joy, from a vale
of misery to a paradise of immortality. They were remanded
to prison ; where Tharba received an offer of life for herself
and her companions, if she would become the wife of the
judge by whom they had been questioned. This offer being
rejected with scorn, the three martyrs were led to the place
of punishment. Each of them, after being stripped of her
garments, was tied to two posts, erected for that purpose,
and cut into fragments; and between these yet reeking por
tions the queen, by the prescription of the magi, was led,
followed by the whole of the forces then in the city. She
shortly after perished miserably1.

36. In the same year another illustrious martyr glorified
^OD. Milles2, whom we have already seen present in the
Council of Jerusalem, was born at Maheldagdar, the principal
town of Kazichitis3; and a place of some importance. He
followed, in his youth, the life of a courtier; and, while in
that position, he received baptism. We find him first resi
dent at Beth-Lapet (it is marked in our maps by its Arabic
name of Ahwaz, more properly Suk-Ahuaz, i.e. 'the town
of the Huzites,' or Oxii4,) where he probably was instructed in

1 In the Jewish faith, says Sozomeu. Persian Gulf.

The Menaea will have it that she re- 4 The note 3, p. 80 of the A. A. S. M.

covered. is here particularly to be observed.

2 The life of S. Milles has never Note: that the four ancient people,
yet been related in English; nor is it the Susiani, Oxii or Uxii or Husitse,
to be found, of course, in Baronius, Chusreni and Elymasi all occupied
Fleury, &c. The original Acts are iu the territory now called Khuzistan.
the A. A. S. M. Tom. i. pp. 66—79. Though Stephen Evodius always dis-

3 Or, as the Arabs call it, Eamani- tinguishes them, I can hardly think
tis: it lies between Susa and the that the Oxii, who fas he says, note 2

LIFE OF S. MILES. 125

the faith by SS. Gadiabes and Sabinus, who, as we have
seen, were resident in that city. Hence he removed to Elam,
the head of the region called Ilamitis, or Elymaitica, on the
Persian Gulf, and now forming a part of the modern Khuzis-
tan; the seat of the Elamites mentioned as present at Jeru
salem on the day of Pentecost. Here, it would seem, he
went through the inferior orders, and especially distinguished
himself by his sermons ; but, in process of time, he was raised
by S. Gadiabes to the episcopate, and became Bishop of he becomes

_/ ... . , bishop of

Susa. Here, however, he was ill-received, and worse Susa:
treated; and at length left the city, after denouncing GOD'S
extreme vengeance on its impiety. Only three months had
elapsed, when a conspiracy having been formed in it against
Sapor, that monarch dispatched a sufficient military force,
with a body of three hundred elephants, against the rebels;
and Susa was laid in ruins. Hence, carrying nothing with is exiled ;
him but a copy of the New Testament, Milles visited Egypt,
with the especial intention of seeing Ammon, a favourite dis
ciple of S. Antony. Here he remained two years; arid, on
his return, led for some time an eremetical life, in company
with a certain monk, whom he found thus engaged. He *oes to
next paid a visit to S. James of Nisibis, whom he found
busy in the erection of the church which is standing at this
day; and on his return to Adiabene, sent that holy prelate a
considerable weight of silk, as a contribution to defray his
expenses. Hence he paid a visit to Ecbatane, then suffering
under the tyranny of the Catholicus Papas, to which I
have already alluded1. In Maisan2, whither he next bent his
steps, he found the petty prince of the country suffering from
a severe disease, which, for two years, had made him a
prisoner to his house. " Return," said Milles to the messen- hi
ger, "enter the chamber of thy lord, and proclaim aloud,
' Thus saith Milles : In the name of JESUS of Nazareth be
thou healed, rise, and walk.'" The messenger obeyed; and
perfect health followed. Several other miracles of his in the

of the same page) were the same as l See Book i. § 95.

the Husitae, are really different from 2 Or, as the Latins call it, Mesene,

the Chusoai. It is now Bosra or Bassora.

120 THE PATKIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

same place, are related by the biographer. While thus en
gaged, Hormisdas Guphrez, governor of the province, and a
man of intolerable pride, arrested our prelate, together with

his arrest, Abrosimus a priest, and Sinas a deacon, and sent them to the
tribunal at Maheldagdar. Here they were twice scourged,
and then imprisoned for some time, till the commencement
of the ensuing year. Brought then before Hormisdas, and
his brother Narses, who were prepared for a hunt on a grand

and death, scale, but wished first to dispose of this, Milles1 was stabbed
by the two brothers, and died, predicting their fate, at the
same hour on the following day. The priest and the deacon
were stoned. The next day, on the very same spot where
S. Milles had breathed his last, Hormisdas and Narses, who
had been, by one of the accidents of the chase separated,

Fate of his met in pursuit of the stag, galloping furiously in different
directions, and pierced each other mortally. The bodies of
the three martyrs were buried in a hill-fort named Malcan —
thenceforth, it was observed, secure from the attacks of the
Sabseans.

Martyrdom 37. The place of S. Svmeon Bar-saboe was filled by his

of S. Shah- J J

R of nephew Shahdust2. Born at Beth-garma, he was sent by his
uncle to Nic^a, to represent him in the synod; and now
succeeded in the episcopate, after a vacancy of three months.
It is said that he beheld his predecessor in a vision, who

1 See Sozomen, H. E. n. 14. S. But by some mistake the same
Miles, or, as he is there called, Milles, martyr is again commemorated under
is celebrated in the Koman Martyro- the name of Sadoc, on Feb. 20. When
logy on April 22 ; in the Menaea on we remember the developments of
Nov. 10, but not as the principal recent Ultramontanism, and more
saint, with this Stichos: especially some authorized Franciscan

M£Xos 6 ^TTtV/coTros (ri/v /itfoTcus 5i5w devotions in connection with the

rpnr\ovi> ?Xa/3e TOV dpbvov ev r$ TroAy. Portiuncula, it is singular to read in

2 A. A. S. M. pp. 84 — 92. It is the Assemani the following: "Praeterea
same whom Le Quien calls Sadost: nee ab haeresi quam S. Sciahdusto
(0. C. ii. 1108). He is commemorat- impingit ipse purgatur, quum eundem
ed in the Menasa on Oct. 19, with this S. Martyrem exhibeat de se dicentem,
Stichos: Quicunque Deum in nomine meo in-
2a5w0 6 0e?os TTJV Kdpav r/x^ets £t'0« vocaverit. salutem inveniet: in solo
Geou 2a/3atb0 vvv TrapttrraTcu dpovq namque J. C. nomine invocari posse
Aeneas 5eKair\rj fj.apTvpwv <rv/m,}j.apTup<j}v Deum, et salutem invenire, docet ex
Kal 5i$ 5<f/ca 6vrj<rKov<rt TrX^j/rej £t'0et. Evangeliis Catholica Ecclesia."

MARTYRS OF PERSIA. 127

informed him that his own martyrdom was at hand, and ex
horted him to play the man for the name of Christ. With
128 companions he was arrested and imprisoned for five
months, besides being more than once during that period
horribly tortured. At length, condemned to be beheaded,
they were led, heavily fettered, to the place of punishment;
and there gave up their souls to GOD, while singing the
43rd Psalm. The scene of their triumph was Beth-Lapeth,
or Ahwaz.

38. About the same time, an abbat of eminent piety, of s. Baisa-

. . J' bias, abbat:

named Barsabias , resident somewhere near Istakhr, the
town which sprang up from the ruins of the ancient Perse-
polis, was accused, with ten of his monks, to the governor of
that town. After suffering divers torments, they were con
demned to lose their heads; and, while the bloody tragedy
was acting, a magi, with his wife, happened to pass. Struck
by the calmness and courage with which the abbat, himself
reserved to be the last victim, animated the rest; and seeing,
as he affirmed, a cross of light that shone over the bodies of
each of the martyrs, the traveller professed himself a Chris
tian on the spot, and suffered with the others.

39. At Shaharcadata, a city in the province of Beth- °[ S0/
garma, the bishop, Narses2, and a disciple, Joseph, were ar- arcadata;
rested, and carried before the king. He was at the moment

in a caravariseray called Septa; and, after a few questions,
ordered them to capital punishment : a vast number of peo
ple witnessed the unconquered courage of their deaths. Two
bishops in the territory of Beth-Seleucia sealed the faith ^
with their blood; John, slain at Beth-Haserta, by command bishops
of the ruler of Adiabene ; Sapor, who sank under the miseries
of a dungeon. Another bishop, Isaac, was put to death at
a caravanseray, which took its name from Seleucus Nicator.
In the same territory, at Hulsar, Isaac, a priest, was stoned;

1 A. A. S. M. i. pp. 92—96. of Stephen Evodius, my own pages

2 A. A. S. M. i. pp. 96 — 102. In- contain the fullest account that ec-
accurate accounts are given by Sozo- clesiastical histories have yet given
men, H.E. n. 13, and in the Menaea, of these glorious athletes of JESUS
Nov. 20. Still, thanks to the labours CHRIST.

128 THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

and others. Papa, pastor of a village called Helmin, was slain at Galul;
Uhanam, a young clerk, was stoned by matrons, calling
themselves Christians, compelled by threats of the most fear
ful tortures, if they refused to play the part of executioners;
Guhshatazades, an eunuch in the service of the governor of
Adiabene, was killed by an apostate priest — his name Var-
tranes. The little town of Lashuma sent four laymen to the
noble army of martyrs: Sasannes, Mares, Timaeus, and Zaron.
Near this place a noble matron, by name Bahutha, and six
virgins, Tatona, Mama, Mazachia, Anna, Thecla, and Dan-
acha, received the same crown; the four former outside a
little town called Burcatha, or by others Hevara. A fig-tree
sprang up on the scene of their triumph, the fruit of which
was held to be possessed of supernatural medical efficacy.
Many years afterwards, a Manichaean, envious of the glory of
the martyrs, rooted it up. He was immediately seized with
a particular species of plague — called by the Persians the
lion's breath — from which many of that sect died. Sapor,
about the same time as the last-mentioned martyrdom, hap
pening to pass through the province of Beth-Garma, put to
death three other virgins — Abiatha, Hathes, and Mamlacha1-
S thejperr- ^* ^° came on the fifth year of the persecution. Does
SSfaSSmw- ^e recital of so many names, and a story so little varied by
martyr? °f anv striking features, weary my reader? Besides the feeling
that those names which have been so gloriously enrolled in
the book of life ought also to be precious on earth for ever,
I would have him bear in mind that in no English work has
any account of these saints hitherto appeared; that the brief
annals of the Saporean persecution given even by such
writers as Baronius, Fleury, Tillemont, and Ruinart, are ne
cessarily very imperfect, and equally incorrect, taken as they
are from the Greek Acts, instead of the authentic Syriac.
The proceedings in the case of the most illustrious among
them are related, in most cases, with more or less accu
racy; but the very names of any but the brightest stars in

1 This virgin martyr is in the that of Mamelcht'in the Menasa on
Koman Martyrology on Oct. 17, under Oct. 5.
the name of Mamelta, and under

MARTYRS OF PERSIA. 129

this constellation of saints would be looked for in vain in
any, even the largest, Church History.

41. We have seen how many of the martyrs were na~
lives of Adiabene. It would seem that, at this time, the province,
greater number of the inhabitants of that country were
Christians. In the first century, Helena1, then Queen of
that province, gave her name to CHRIST, and her son Izates,
with most of his successors, had held the same faith. Hence
the worship of the true GOD had taken deep root in that
part of Persia. Daniel, a priest, and Uarda, or as the name
might be more properly translated, Rose2, a consecrated
virgin, after suffering the worst of torments during three
months — their feet having been bored with sharp irons — were
kept in freezing water for five days, and then beheaded.
From the same province one hundred and twenty Christians, A.D.344,
nine of whom were consecrated virgins, the rest ecclesiastics
of different ranks, were cast into prison in a filthy dungeon
at Seleucia. Here they received such comfort and assistance
as the times allowed from one Jardundocta3, a noble Chris
tian matron, a native of Arbela. Nor was she less earnest Courage of

J ardun-

in exhorting the weaker among them to constancy, than she docta-
had been in supplying their bodily necessities; and, on the
morning which admitted them into glory, she commended
herself to their prayers, made preparation for their honour
able interment, and was privileged to see them victorious.

42. In the sixth year of the persecution, Barbasimen*, A.D.S45,
a nephew of S. Simeon Barsaboc, and who had succeeded s.-Barba-'
his cousin Sciahdust in the see of Ctesiphon and Seleucia, of seieucia,
was delated to Sapor. Sixteen of his clergy, priests or
deacons, or of inferior orders, were arrested with their pre
late. For eleven months they were kept in the strictest con
finement ; and then removed to Ledan, near Ahwaz, the
place which I have before mentioned. I still notice, in the
examination of these martyrs, the same overbearing forward
ness which I have lamented, either in S. Simeon himself,

1 Baron. Annal. 44, LXVI.; Sozomen, 8 A. A. S. M. i. 106.
H. E. ii. 12. 4 Le Quien, n. 1109 ; A. A. S. M.

* A. A. S. M. i. 103. i. pp. 110—117.

9

130 THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANT10CH.

A.D. 346, or (which I had rather believe) in his biographer, S. Maru-
thas. Their death followed as a matter of course ; and the
see of Seleucia and Ctesiphon was vacant for twenty years.

43. A fresh edict against the Christians accompanied, or
followed, this martyrdom. A vast number fell throughout
the various provinces ; but their names had been lost, even
as early as the time of our annalist ; only then to be known
when they that have lost their life for HIM shall keep it
unto life eternal ! A curious fact is elicited by the next
martyrdom of which we have a detailed account. There

ss. James, was one James1, parish priest at the hill of Sciahla, who

Mary"v., resided there with his sister Mary, a " daughter of the cove-

artyrs. nan^t" These were arrested by Narses Tamsapor, a violent

persecutor apparently, and by him commanded to feed on

some preparation of blood. This was, as yet, forbidden by

the whole Catholic Church, as it is to our own day in the

East ; and rather than violate a ceremonial canon, the brother

and sister submitted their necks to the axe. Their execu-

A.D. 34«, tion was entrusted to one Mahdades, an apostate noble, who

beheaded them with his own hand at the hill of Dara by

the Euphrates.

Apostasy of 44. At this time, one Paul was parish priest at the
little town of Casciaz. (It is impossible to avoid the con
clusion that, at the commencement of the persecution, this
part of Persia, the modern Kurdistan, Khuzistan, and Lou-
ristan, must have been almost entirely Christianized — the
bishops so numerous ; the priests apparently stationed in
every village of importance ; the consecrated virgins so
numerous. So far as can be judged from the light thus
obtained, I cannot imagine that Adiabene, the Elymsei, and
Susiana, were a whit behind Lydia or Cappadocia in the
open profession of the faith.) This man was rich ; and, on
account of his wealth, was accused to Narses Tamsapor, of

^Jve virgins, whom I have just spoken. In making their arrangements
to catch the priest, the police arrested five " daughters of the
covenant ;" by name2, Thecla, Mary, Martha, another Mary,
and Anna. The wretched priest — rather, it was thought, for

1 A. A. S. M. i. 122. * A. A. S. M. i. 123.

MARTYRS OF PERSIA. 131

the purpose of securing his earthly pelf than from any other
reason — abjured CHRIST. Tamsapor was much disgusted,
having hoped that Paul's money, on its possessor's firmness
in his religion, would accrue to himself. In order therefore,
if possible, to deter the priest from apostasy, he appointed
him the executioner of the consecrated virgins ; hoping that
a task of such infinite disgrace would induce Paul to retract
his abjuration. But Iscariot betrayed the LORD for silver ; and
Paul stooped even to this unutterable disgrace for lucre. The
virgins, from the hand of a lictor, received each one hundred
stripes, and were then given over to their late priest to be
slain. " And are we," they said, " to be made a sacrifice by
those very hands at which so lately we received that Holy
Thing, the Sacrifice and Propitiation of the whole world?"
But so it was ; and the very hands that had consecrated His
Body, who is fhe King of the virgins, now beheaded the A.D.346,
virgins of the King. But so great a crime did not, even in
this world, go unpunished. Narses was resolved on obtain
ing the money, which had been the original source of the
whole evil ; and on that very night his guards, entering the
prison, murdered the miserable apostate.

45. The persecutions by no means ceased with their
deaths; but as no more martyrdoms have been related
during the lapse of the next eight years, I shall for the pre
sent leave the affairs of Persia, to return but when further
events shall call us thither. But during all this time, the
war between Sapor and the Romans was being carried on
with various vicissitudes of fortune. Nisibis1, the bulwark of S^fS?0
the Roman empire since the days of Lucullus, had in 338 Nisibis-
been besieged for sixty, in 346 for eighty, days ; but had
repulsed with ignominy the Persian arms. Four years after
the martyrdoms which I have just recorded, Sapor again
formed the siege. This place, now reduced to a population
of three hundred families, of which twelve only are Chris- Present con-

. dition of

tians (Jacobites without an altar and without a priest), was that city:
then in the height of its glory. Surrounded by a triple wall,

1 See Gibbon, in. 142; Julian Orat. in.; Spanheim, p. 188; Theodoret,
n. 30; Badger, i. 66.

9—2

132 THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

and enclosed by a deep ditch, its fortifications however were
of far less value than the skill of its governor, the Count
Lucilianus, and the desperate courage of its people — hating,
as they did, the Persians with more than border hatred. The
attack had continued more than a hundred days, when
Sapor resolved on a method of assault which reminds us
of the vast resources of those eastern monarchs ; their con-
its third tempt of human suffering, their command of human labour,
A.D. 350. and their power over the elements themselves.

48.* At this time an attempt was made to introduce the
Faith — or rather to spread the knowledge of Christianity— in
Arabia. I have already related the mission of S. Frumen-
tius, and the rich fruits which it produced in Ethiopia; out
of emulation, it would seem, the Arians resolved on a mis-
Mission of sion to the other side of the Ked Sea. The Homeritas1, settled
theArian in the extremity of Arabia the Happy, b^ the sea shore,
called themselves descendants of Abraham by Keturah, and
observed the rite of circumcision. A large number of Jews
had sought refuge in this country. Constantius despatched a
magnificent embassy to its prince, requesting permission to
build three churches, at his own expense, in those parts
where the Romans were most frequently called by commerce.
Two hundred horses of a most valuable breed were sent as
a present, and were graciously received. The spiritual
interests of the embassy were given in charge to Theophilus,
a native of the Isle of Diu, who had been sent in early
youth as a hostage to Constantine, and had embraced the
monastic life at Constantinople. He had been ordained
deacon by Eusebius of Nicomedia; and, having given himself
to the Arian party, was by them elevated to the episcopate,
and charged with the regulation of ecclesiastical affairs in
to the the East. The mission had considerable success. The prince

Moment®.

of the Homerit83 erected three churches at his own expense :
one at Aden, one at his capital, Dafur, and one at the mouth
of the Persian Gulf. Hence Theophilus visited his native

* [There is here in the MS. &lacuna of Nisibis, who was present at it.

of two sections intended apparently Ed.]

for the completion of the narrative of J Le Quien, u. 663 ; Baronius 354,

tfce siege, and some notice of S. James HI. &c.; Philostorgius ap. Phot.

THE CHURCH OF ARMENIA. 133

island, Dm, twelve hundred years later to be so famous in
Portuguese history for its double siege, and from thence
other parts of India. Would that we had fuller accounts
of the Christian peoples whom he there found ! All we know
is, that he corrected some trivial errors : among them, the
custom of sitting during the lection of the Gospel. Theo-
philus then visited Ethiopia, and the preaching of Frumen-
tius; and, returning to Constantinople, was received with
great honour by Constantius ; he afterwards lived a bishop
without a see, in literary ease and luxury, leaving missionary
labours to those whose vocation they were.

49. In Armenia the Faith of CHRIST spread and pros- ARMENIA.

Proceedings

pered. S. Gregory the Illuminator, armed with the secular as

well as with ecclesiastical power, divided his native country

into nine bishoprics ; giving the territory which bordered on

the Euphrates to one Alcinus, the region known by the

name of Mesemrius to Euthalius, and appropriating seven

other provinces to seven of his most faithful ecclesiastics.

But, even in the Illuminator's own time, it was necessary,

from the rapidly increasing number of the faithful, to sub

divide these dioceses. As old age grew upon him, he re

signed the pastoral care to his son1, S. Rostaces, who seems

to have been present at Nicsea, and also governed the A-D-3S5-

Church of Armenia for some short time after his father s

death. But boldly rebuking the wicked life of Arsaces, King

of Armenia, he obtained, from the vengeance of that monarch,

the crown of martyrdom. He was succeeded by Varbanes, A-D-837.

who held the see for three years only.

50. We left the Arian Placillus in the chair of Antioch.
Of his deeds there we hear nothing : he held the see twelve
years — a time of deep affliction for the Catholic Church. At
the very conclusion of his episcopate, or it may even be
at the commencement of that of his successor, another Arian2
council was held at Antioch. In this assembly the Creed Arian..
was drawn up which has usually gone by the name ofAnti(xh-
Macrostichus, the "long-lined," on account of its unwieldy

1 Le Quien, i. 1373.

> Sozom. H. E.n. 10; Soorat. H. E. IT. 15.

xxix

ntwch,'

134 THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

prolixity. It was a preeminently " safe " symbol — no doubt
considered a happy Via Media by the moderate men of the
day, and all the expressions were Scriptural. It is not
worth transcription from the1 pages of S. Athanasius or of
Socrates : its more salient points were these. The SON was
said to be like the FATHER ; but not a word of essence or
substance. It was declared not safe to assert that the SON
had been produced from non-essence to existence: but
why? — because Scripture nowhere asserted it. The SON is
not created so far forth as to be like other created things.
This document was sent into the West by Eudoxius of
Germanicia, Martyrius, and Macedonius of Mopsuestia.
Stephen, 51. On the death of Placillus, he was succeeded by a

*

more decided partisan of Arius, Stephen by name2. He
had been a priest in the time of S. Eustathius, and having
been suspended for some crime, had endeavoured, but in
vain, to induce that saint to restore him to his office. He
was the highest in rank of the seventy eastern bishops who
loaderat the appeared at the Council of Sardica ; and was leader in the

concinanule x *

secessi°n which, fixing its head-quarters at Philippopolis, there
became a mere Arian conciliabule and excommunicated S.
Julius of Rome, the great Hosius, and other leading prelates
at Sardica. My subject does not call me to enter into the
history of these synods : I need here only remark that on the
conclusion of the Council of Sardica, another Catholic Syriod
was held at Milan, in which a document was drawn up,
addressed to Constantius, and praying him to re-establish
S. Athanasius and S. Paul, and to procure the deposition
of Stephen. The latter had already, together with seven
other chiefs of his party, been excommunicated at Sardica.
This address, backed by a recommendation from Constans,
Emperor of the West, was sent to Antioch, where Constan
tius was then temporarily residing, by Vincent, Bishop of
Capua, and Euphratas of Cologne. With them, as legate

1 He gives it in his work on the forcible reason for its non-reception
Synods, and it is also copied by in the West.
Socrates, who assigns a sufficiently 2 Sozomen,u. s.;Le Quien, n.711.

STEPHEN THE AR1AN. 135

from Constans, went Salianus the praetor, a man of tried
virtue.

52. Stephen, a man apparently of the most abandoned
character, bethought himself of a stratagem to ruin the
reputation of these bishops, the desperate nature of which
shews the extremity of the danger of him who contrived it.
A young man named Onager, from his vile and audacious
character, charged himself with the execution of the scheme.
Having learned where the house was in which the bishops
were to lodge, and having bribed the servants1, he next
made an arrangement with a prostitute of the city, and
desired her, at a certain hour, to accompany him to the
episcopal lodgings. Concealing a large party of his friends
near, at the time appointed he led the unfortunate creature of stePhen ;
into the house — the doors having been purposely left open
by the treachery of the servants, and desired her to go
straight forwards, and to enter the room to which she should
first come. In that room slept Euphratas of Cologne, the
elder of the legates. He, waking in the dark, and hearing a
woman's voice, thought it a diabolical illusion, and called on
JESUS CHRIST. The woman, for her part, was equally
astonished, expecting to find some young and dissolute citi
zen, when she discovered herself in the chamber of an aged
prelate. In the midst of the disturbance, Onager and his
ruffians burst in ; but finding that the woman, in her terror,
had revealed the truth, they made their escape undiscovered.
Morning came, the whole city was in an uproar ; and the
more so since Easter was at hand. The bishops would have
been satisfied with an ecclesiastical judgment; but Salianus,
if with less charity, perhaps with more common sense, de
manded a civil tribunal. The clerks of Stephen, who were
implicated in the affair, were put to the torture ; but, with
out enduring it, confessed at once. The mistress of the
prostitute (for these poor creatures were almost always
slaves) pointed out Onager as the prime mover in the plot,

and the whole conspiracy was laid bare. This produced some its dis
covery.

1 This story is related by S. tarios; by Theodoret, H. E. n. 9;
Athanasius in his epistle Ad Soli- and by S. Nicephorus, H. E. ix. 23.

136 THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

impression on the mind of Constantius ; the banished priests
and deacons of Alexandria were recalled, and it was ex
pressly forbidden to persecute those who in that great city
held for S. Athanasius.

Stephen is 53. Nothing remained to the Arians but to throw up
LeKus, the cause of Stephen, who was accordingly deposed. In his
ofalnSh'. place a Phrygian *, by name Leontius, a disciple of the mar
tyr S. Lucian, was raised to the see. This man, by the
canons of Nicsea, was incapable of consecration. He had,
like Origen, made himself an eunuch, but under circum
stances far more disgraceful than those of the other well-
meant, though mistaken, action. He had seduced a young
woman named Eustolium, though he asserted her purity;
but, finding that it would be a bar to all his hopes of pre
ferment were there anything suspicious in their relation,
and yet unwilling to give her up, he hit on the device I
have just mentioned, intending to preserve his character
while he yet retained her. For this action he was deposed
from the priesthood; but having been of great use to the
Arians, they now advanced him to the chair of Antioch.
He professed to be a man of moderate views; he endeavoured
to persuade the Catholics to accord him their communion,
but unsuccessfully. For they still continued to regard Eu-
stathius as their lawful bishop; held their assemblies apart,
though not allowed to use any of the city churches; and
The Eusta- were generally known by the name of Eustathians. The

thians hold . 111 in c

their assem- schism thus commenced lasted, as we shall see, for sixty

blies apart.

years ; and, however melancholy to relate, is, as will appear,
not without corollaries of the greatest importance in Eccle
siastical History.

commence- . 54?. Whatever might be the wishes of Leontius for
Aetius, union with the Catholics, he soon lost all chance of attaining
his end by ordaining Aetius deacon. To trace the former
history of this wretched man by no means falls within my
scope ; he had long led the life of a charlatan and mounte
bank; and then, giving himself up to theological enquiries,

1 Theodoret, n. 10; Le Quien, n. 712; Sozomen, H. E. in. 19.

THE CATHOLICS IN ANTIOCH. 137

became the most extreme of the Arians. The appearance
of this new leader was, though not immediately, yet the
virtual dissolution of the heresy: the semi- Arians, shocked
at the abyss of impiety which seemed opening before them,
began to return to the Catholic Faith ; a general split took
place; the better among the heretics were received into the
fold, the worse became Aetians ; and ere very long those
who were not Homousions became Anomseans. But this
was not to be yet.

55. By far the greater part of the priests of Antioch
had joined the party of Arius; and it would seem that those
who remained firm to the Catholic Faith were not men of
great talent or high reputation. At least it is certain that
the leadership of the Antiochene Catholics was, at this time,
in the hands of two laymen — Flavian, of whom we shall hear
more, and Diodorus1; the latter, a disciple of S. Sylvanus of Flavian and
Tarsus, whom I have already mentioned, and in process oflead£rs°f

J . r th«Catho-

time to be bishop of that place, had studied at Athens, was lics-
a man of most ascetic life, and well versed in theology.
These two friends assembled the Catholics by the " confes
sions" of the mad/yrs, and did their utmost to keep all firm
to the Faith of NicaBa. Leontius dared not, from the great
number of Catholic laymen, forbid their assemblies, though
he ceased not to bewail in his soft, unreal way, the separa
tion of so large a portion of his beloved flock on a mere
hair-splitting question of words. The Arians affirmed that change m
to these laymen was the Doxology, as it is now used, due; iogyP°
and say that till then it had been, — "Glory to the FATHER in
the SON and the HOLY GHOST," or "in the SON by the HOLY
GHOST." But it is far more probable that the latter was an
Arian innovation, and the first the original use of the
Church. Of Leontius it was observed, that all that could
be heard of his own Gloria was : " Now and ever and to
ages of ages." There are some who affirm that the present
alternate method of chanting is due to Flavian; taught by
him to Antioch, and from Antioch spread over the whole

1 PhiloetorgiuP, n. 13; Theodoret, H. E. 11. 24.

138 THE PATKIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

Church. Others attribute it to S. Ignatius the Apostolic,
derived by him from inspiration. But, in all probability, it
was not the alternate verse and response that came1 from
Antioch, whether the invention of these or of apostolic
times; but rather the original use of the so-called Antiphon,
a clause intercalated between each two verses of every
Psalm.

56. Shortly after the appointment of Leontius to the
vacant throne of Antioch, Gregory, the intruded prelate at
A.D.349. Alexandria, was called to his account, having been murdered
by his flock. On this, Constantius, having no longer any ex-
s. Athana- cuse for the prolongation of the banishment of S. Athanasius,
and threatened by his brother with civil war had the exile
continued, gave him permission to return. I have related
the events connected with this triumph of the Catholic
Faith, in my History of Alexandria. The great Confessor,
in obedience to the Emperor's decree, took the way of
Antioch2, where he was received by Constantius with great
apparent civility. In that city he carefully abstained from
the communion of Leontius, while he communicated con
stantly with the Eustathians, in their private places of assem
bly. Constantius took occasion to request from Athanasius
the grant of one church in Alexandria for the Arians :
"Willingly," replied the Patriarch, "if Leontius will allow
one here to be the property of the Eustathians." The con
cordat was declined by the leaders of the heretical party.
"We," said they, "can hope for no great success in Egypt
while Athanasius lives; whereas to give his followers a
standing-point here were to increase their influence, already
threatening our own." Leontius, who occasionally commu
nicated with the partisans of Flavian and Diodorus, was
aware that his courtesy to them was the best safeguard of
his own flock. " When this snow shall have melted" — it
was his wont to say — " we shall have abundance of mud."

1 See the very able preface of Car- 2 See the whole history of these

dinal Thorn asius to his edition of proceedings, told with much spirit in

the Psalter, in the 2nd volume of his the 2nd Apology,
collected works.

S. ATHANASIUS AT JERUSALEM. 139

57. S. Athanasius took his way to Alexandria by Jeru-
salem. Here Maximus1 welcomed the illustrious exile ; and
summoned a council to ratify his return. All the bishops of
Palestine were there ; and, with the exception of those noted
ringleaders of the party, Acacius of Caesarea and Paleophilus
of Beth-shan, all received him with outward courtesy at least,
many probably with real joy. Those who had written against
him excused themselves as having done so under compul
sion, and requested him to accept their apology. The Synod
addressed an epistle to all their brethren in Africa and
Egypt, more especially the presbyters and deacons at Alex
andria; in which the fathers expressed their thankfulness
for the restoration of Athanasius, and recommended him very
heartily to the love and the duty of his flock. It is signed2

by Maximus of Jerusalem, Aetius3 of Eleutheropolis, S. Councilor

. . Jerusalem,

Anus, otherwise Macarius4, of Petra, Theodorus, of an un- A.D. 3*9.
certain see, Germanus5, probably of Neapolis, Silvanus" of
Ashdod, Paulus and Patricius of uncertain sees; Elpidius
and Germanus, of whom the same must be said ; Euse-
bius7 of Gadara, Zenobius of an uncertain see, Peter8 of
Jamnia, and another Paulus, Macrinus, and Claudius, of
whom nothing is known.

58. It was probably this open sympathy with Athana-

1 Apolog. — Ad Solitar. — Socrat. Apolog. and is in the Roman Mar-
H. E. n. 24. tyrolog. for June 20, where we learn

2 These names are given by S. that he suffered much from the
Athanasius himself in his Apology: Arians and died in Africa, whither
the sees, so far as I give them, I he had been exiled by them. I do
have collected with much trouble not find his name in the Menasa.
from incidental notices : they are spe- 5 If the Germanus who signs in
cified in none of the usual histories. this council were Bishop of Neapolis,

3 He is mentioned by S. Epipha- we find him at Ancyra in A. D. 314,
nius, Haeres. 40: as the detector Neocaasarea in the same year, and
of the heretic Eutactus, the leader of Nicsea. Le Quien, in. 647.

the so-called Archontaei, a branch of 6 He also had been at Nicaea. Le
the Gnostics. Quien, in. 659.

4 Perhaps the name Macarius was 7 Le Quien, u. 597.

assumed when the original appella- 8 This prelate also was at Nicasa.

tion of this bishop had become so All who sign the Council of Jerusa-

ill-sounding to Catholic ears. He is lem here, had signed at Sardica also,

mentioned several times in the 2nd with the single exception of Macrinus.

140 THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

sius that induced Acacius and Patrophilus to procure — by
what artifice we know not — the deposition of Maximus1.
Deposition This prelate, who, could we forget his fall at Tyre, would
mus- " deserve to be reckoned a worthy occupant of the see of S.
Ignatius, appears to have died shortly after his removal.
The death of Constans, and consequent freedom of Constan-
tius to declare himself more openly, probably emboldened
these wicked men to take the necessary steps, as they also
gave rise to the general persecution which broke out over the
whole Church, exiled Athanasius anew, and sent S. Paul of
Constantinople to glory. The character of Maximus himself
I can hardly sum up better than in the words of Touttee :
" If any one is willing to believe that this prelate was free
from the common error of his brethren at Tyre, — that for
saking Athanasius in his exile, for which they together apo
logized on his return, I shall not hinder him. Yet it must
be remembered that he had been present at the Synod of
Jerusalem in the same year as that of Tyre, in which Arius
and his followers were received to communion without peni
tence. Whether he opposed himself to such a breach of all
ecclesiastical law, is uncertain; Sozomen affirms that Mar-
cellus of Ancyra was the only bishop who refused to be
present. Again, he was one of those who condemned that
bishop, both at Jerusalem and in Constantinople. He is said
by Sozomen to have abstained from assisting at the great
Antiochene Council of 341, through sorrow at the manner in
which he had been cajoled so as to condemn Athanasius.
Yet he gave no public adhesion to that Confessor till his
return to Palestine." On the whole, it is not a very bright
character, and Maximus disappears from my pages without
any great sorrow on my part.

59. The Arians could find no one whom they thought
more likely to meet their views, and to assist their party,
than the priest Cyril2 — afterwards to gain a worthier name

1 S. Maximus is reckoned by the ledge my great obligations to the life

Western Church among the saints. of S. Cyril, prefixed to the edition of

His name is not in the Menaea. his works by Toutte'e, with the Disser-

3 Here, once for all, let me acknow- tatione at the end of the Biography.

S. CYRIL OF JERUSALEM. 141

in the Church. Raised to the priesthood about the year 345
\)y S. Maximus, he had by him been put in charge of the
catechetical classes ; a work in which he greatly distin
guished himself. He was consecrated1 by Acacius of Csesa-
rea, whose see still held metropolitical rank in the province.
It is not surprising that S. Cyril's biographers have endea
voured to slur over the unhappy way in which he reached
the episcopate ; at the same time if we suppose2 him in
clined to semi-Arian views, we need not wonder that, as the
.future developed itself, he should gradually have been led
back to the true faith. There was a report that Maximus
on his death-bed — for by some the story of his exauctoration
seems to have been held a fable — had designed one Hera-
«lius as his successor ; and that Cyril, by fraud, procured of

the nullification of that appointment. There seems, how-
ever, no real ground to imagine any fraud in the transaction ;
and if Cyril opposed a nomination which was contrary to the
-discipline of the Church, he surely deserves praise, rather
than blame, for his zeal.

60. His promotion was3 yet of recent occurrence when

Touttee was one, and not the least bril- that S. Cyril, at the time of his ac-
liant, of the constellations of S.Maur. cession, was a good specimen of the
The "Death of the Predestinate" better sort of semi-Arian.
carried him off at the age of 41: or 3 The history of this apparition is
he would probably have left a name given in the saint's letter to Con-
to be ranked with the Le Quiens and stantius. It is also mentioned by
Renaudots. I am also indebted to these writers : S. Jerome in his
the biography of S. Cyril by Con- Chronicles — of which, however, I say
stantine Cartogorius, pp. 216 — 266 with Toutte'e, quam tamen auctorita-
of the 2nd volume of his Philological tern non usquequaque certain libenter
History. annosco ; Philostorgius, who, as an

1 Touttee does not profess (p.xviii.) Arian witness, deserves great weight,
to settle the question whether S. Socrates (H. E. n. 28), Sozornen (H.
Maximus were deposed or not. S. E.4, 5), and the Chronicon Alex. Of
Jerome says that he was removed by these, Sozomen mentions S. Cyril's
death: Socrates and Sozomen agree letter, and that fact is enough to
in his deposition. Later writers of silence reasonable scepticism. Gib-
course simply copy from one authority bon's account is amusing enough:
or the other. "Cyril immediately" — that is after

a Touttee naturally endeavours to the battle of Mursa, as if the two
make his hero blameless. But in events had any connection — "corn-
truth, we must be content to believe posed the description of a celestial

142 THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

a remarkable phenomenon occurred, which the saint shall
describe in his own words. He is addressing the emperor
Constantius, to whom he wrote a letter on the apparition.
" In these holy days of Holy Pentecost," i. e. the period be
tween Easter and Whitsunday, — " on the 7th of May, about
the third hour, a huge cross, fabricated of light, appeared in
the sky^ over holy Golgotha, and stretched to the Mount of
Olives ; not seen by one or two persons only, but most evi
dently manifest to the whole population of the city. Nor, as we
might have thought, did it pass away swiftly after the man
ner of a phantasm, but was seen, visibly to the eye, for many
hours above the earth ; while the blaze that glittered forth
Miraculous from ft was brighter than the solar rays So that the

appearance J

May 7Cr°ss> w^°^e C^J forthwith ran in crowds to the holy church, struck
A.D. SSL at one and the same time both with terror at the divine
vision and with gladness : youths and elders, men and
women, all ages, even girls dwelling in the retreat of their
own apartments; citizens and foreigners, Christians and Gen
tiles who had come together from different regions." This
marvellous apparition has, of course, been called in question
by Protestant writers ; but after all, the only question seems
to be, whether the epistle which records it be Cyril's or not.
It is ascribed to him by writers almost contemporary; it
bears every evidence of his style1 ; and the only possible
circumstance which might seem to render its authenticity
doubtful is the ascription of praise to the consubstantial
Trinity with which it concludes. At the same time, were we
to grant that Cyril had not yet given in his adhesion to the
Homb'usion, nothing is more likely than that some zealous

cross, encircled with a splendid rain- aravpov iraytvros, -rrytdo-Or) yrj r<£Xeu*
bow." This rainbow is the infidel's /cat vvv <j>avtvTos, -rrytdadij Kail 7r6\o*.
own invention, that he may presently J Especially in the Cyrillian pet-
be able to suggest "some particular word, tvepyeta- in the phrase, as ap-
appearance of a solar halo." The plied to our LORD, olKelois n/udoit
apparition is kept in the Menaea, as atyuurt; and in the particular kind of
the principal celebration of the day, parenthesis, impossible to be describ-
with a canon by S. John Damas- ed but so well-known to the students
cene,— not first-rate. The stichos of S. Cyril. See Touttee, Prologium,
is - p. 346, vii.

ARIAN PERSECUTION UNDER CONSTANTIUS. 143

copyist inserted the whole passage in which it occurs ; a
passage which hangs but loosely on the general narrative,
and might be removed from it without casting any slur on
the authenticity of the letter itself. The arguments in favour
of the miracle will, however, find their best place in a note.

61. While the Arian and Catholic parties were striving
throughout the world for the mastery and the fate of the Glance at
Church hung, to all eyes save to those of the LORD of the gressof

Church, in the balance, Cyril was governing the flock com
mitted to him, and composing those works which have made
his name immortal. One glance at the stormy annals of the
period, and we will again return to Jerusalem. The murder
of Constans, that great supporter of the Catholic cause, the
deposition of Yetranion, and the decisive victory obtained
over Magnentius in the battle of Mursa, left Constantius at
liberty to give the rein to his Arian predilections. Now fol
lowed the Council of Sirmium ; the accession of Liberius to
the see of Rome ; the Synod of Aries ; the renewed banish
ment of S. Athanasius ; the increased violence of the perse
cution; the exile of Liberius, S. Hilary, S. Eusebius of
Verceil, and S. Lucifer; while, to add to the miseries of the
Church, Julian the Apostate became Caesar. Then came the
fall of Hosius ; who thus, from one of the most illustrious
of saints, became one of the most miserable among penitents ;
and that of Liberius, which entailed the loss of the maiden-
purity of the see of Rome. Yet, as if to cheer the Church in
the hour of her deepest sorrow, S. Gregory of Nazianzum
and S. Basil first appeared on the scene ; while S. Hilarion,
whose miracles in Palestine we have heretofore seen, now
passed over into Egypt, to console the Catholics there, la
menting at once the exile of S. Athanasius and the death of
Antony.

62. In such miserable times it was that our Cyril A.D.SSI.
took the helm of the Church of Jerusalem into his hands.
Of his episcopate there we have singularly few memorials :
one accredited reference is made by S. Basil to the mul
titude of pious persons in Jerusalem when he visited the
Holy City in A.D. 357 ; while the liberality which the prelate

144 THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

displayed in a great famine to the poor, for whose benefit
he even sold the plate of his church, was afterwards turned
into a charge against him. But he had not long been
raised to the episcopal dignity before he was involved with
Acacius of Ca?sarea in a sharp contest regarding metropo-
litical rights. We are not to imagine, in the obscurity
which has settled down over the controversy, that Cyril
arrogated to himself the rights of a metropolitan over the
province of Palestine. No document which remains gives
the least hint of such an ambitious step. Jerusalem was
indeed, in process of time, to acquire far greater dignity
than even this ; but that time was not yet ripe. It would
seem that the bishop merely stood out for those privileges
which the seventh canon of Nicaaa had somewhat vaguely
conferred upon it. Acacius, a professed Arian, was not
likely to hold the canons of Nica?a in any great respect;
and perhaps it was his having to substantiate their authority
on one point, which rendered Cyril more amenable than
he had been at his accession to their decisions on all. It
would seem most probable that an autocephalous prelature
was all that the Bishop of Jerusalem claimed; and certainly, if
the canon of Nica3a implies anything, it cannot well involve
less than this.

63. It seems, however, that not only on this ground,
but on a charge of heresy it was that Acacius founded his
attack on Cyril. What charge of heresy is not clear ; but
probably that of holding the Consubstantiality of the SON
of GOD. For two years the metropolitan summoned the
bishop to appear before his tribunal ; a summons of which
Circ. A.D. Cyril took no notice. During these years he appears to
have attended the Council of Melitine in Armenia. The
obscurity which has settled down over that Synod allows
us to make out that it was the scene of a struggle between
Arians and semi-Arians, in which the former triumphed ;
that Cyril allied himself with the latter, and thereby pro
bably increased the odium under which he laboured from
the heretical party. Eustathius of Sebaste, a Homousian, was
deposed ; but by the influence of S. Basil maintained him-

EUDOXIUS OF AXTIOCH. • 145

-self at his post. Shortly afterwards, Acacius of Caesarea
summoned a council of the bishops of his province. There
were present — that old heretic, Paleophilus of Beth-shan,
Eusebius of Sebaste, a semi-Arian, Eutychius, who had
succeeded Aetius at Eleutheropolis, a semi-Arian, but after
wards to become a Catholic, Peter of Hippus, and Charisius,
who had succeeded Silvanus at Ashdod. It has been thought
by some that these were all the prelates who were present :
whether this be so or not, it was at all events a very small
Council. The charges against Cyril were those of insub
ordination, heresy, and the having parted with the church
ornaments, as said before, to relieve the poor in famine;
and on them he was deposed. Appealing to a larger Coun
cil, Cyril, who was obliged to leave Jerusalem, went to
Antioch, which he found without a prelate, — Leontius being
just dead. On this he continued his journey to Tarsus,
where he was most hospitably received by the Bishop
Sylvanus, and became a popular preacher among his flock.
Acacius wrote to remonstrate, but to no effect.

64. S. Cyril's visit to Antioch may be a reason for our
turning thither. On the death of Leontius, Eudoxius of
Germanicia, an Arian, was, by the intervention of the eunuchs
of the palace, raised to the vacant see. He was at the
time in Europe ; and it would seem his elevation was
effected without the voices of those prelates who had a
. right to be consulted ; and of whom George of Laodicea
and Mark of Arethusa are especially mentioned. He also
was a disciple of S. Lucian, and most assuredly, as we find
one after another of the pupils of that martyr fallen into
heresy, we cannot but think that, though himself Catholic
in intention, there must have been something heterodox
in his method of teaching, if not in his doctrine itself.
Eudoxius was born at Arabissus in Lesser Armenia: his
father being, originally, a man of profligate life, but after
wards — at least if we may trust the Arian Philostorgius — a
martyr. His own heresy had been so early declared, that
S. Eustathius had refused to admit him into the ranks of
the priesthood. We have already seen him present at the

10

146 THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

*

great Council of A.D. 341, in the character of Bishop of Germa-
nicia. Afterwards we find him charged with the commission
of being the bearer of the Macrostichus to Constans in the
West. There we find him in the Councils of Philippopolis
Sirmium and Milan. Shortly after the latter synod he re
turned to the chair of Antioch.

65. Thus pure Arianism seemed triumphant in the city
where the disciples were first called Christians. But still
the Eustathians maintained their separate assemblies ; and
now also the semi-Arians, indignant at the ultra tenets of
Eudoxius, began to separate themselves also from his com
munion. Aetius, who had fled into Egypt when deposed
from the diaconate, returned, and was well received by
Eudoxius. The bishop was a complete voluptuary in his
habits of life; and Aetius was everywhere invited as his
parasite. Outrunning as he did the general belief of An
tioch, Eudoxius thought it well to summon a Council, which
he did as soon as possible after his accession. Very few
attended it, and those few only the purest Arians, such as
Acacius of Csesarea and TJranius of Tyre. Here the Ho-
mousion and the Homoiousion were equally condemned, but
not even so was Aetius re-established in the diaconate.
A.D. 354. 66. We now return to Persia, where the persecution
was still raging. There was, in the city of Arbela, a deacon,
by name Barhadbesciabas, who had distinguished himself
by his zeal in encouraging and comforting the confessors.
Arrested by the especial command of Sapor, he was most
cruelly tortured in the presence of the king. In the midst
of his sufferings, Sapor tempted him with offers of life and
honour, on condition of worshipping fire and water. These
having been rejected, the brave deacon was remanded to
prison, under sentence of death. According to the infernal
practice of Persian vengeance, the execution of that sentence
was committed to Ughseus, a Christian layman of good repu
tation, a native of Tahal, now himself thrown into prison for
having refused to adore the sun. This man, though retain
ing the name of a believer, was not proof against the threats
of immediate death ; and having in vain endeavoured to be-

SAPOR'S AGGRESSIVE MEASURES. 147

head Barhadbesciabas, he transfixed him at length with a
sword. The apostate, it is said, met with a frightful punish
ment. The arm with which he had struck the fatal blow
swelled to so enormous a size, as to compel him to a reclining
posture; and, at length mortifying, ended his miserable
existence.

67. The operations of Sapor against his Roman rival
now claim our attention. A languid border warfare was suc
ceeded by a negotiation between — on the part of the Persian
monarch, his satrap Tamsapor, on that of the Emperor,
Musonianus, praetorian prefect, and Cassianus, governor of
Mesopotamia. An arrogant letter, which Ammian has pre
served, having been despatched by the Brother of the Sun
and Moon — so the King was termed in it — to Constantius,
Sapor declared himself ready, instead of asserting his un
doubted rights to the possession of. all the territory that lay
east of the river Strymon in Macedonia, to content himself
with the surrender of Armenia and Mesopotamia; and, these
provinces having been ceded to him, he was, he said, willing
to settle the conditions of an equitable and lasting peace.
Constantius returned an answer which, unless the historian
falters, does credit to his temper. It was his great desire to
conclude a durable peace with Persia, but the terms now
proposed could hardly have been different were the Roman
legions annihilated by the arms of Sapor. True the eagles
had known occasional defeats; but, it must ever be remem
bered, the general conclusion of each war had been favour
able to the Csesar. Three ambassadors should at once be
despatched into the East: might their efforts be successful in
the establishment of a cordial understanding between the
two great nations!

68. Sapor, it is said, was determined in his rejection of
reasonable offers by the counsel of Antoninus, a refugee from
Rome. The ambassadors — a count, a notary, and a sophist,
were sent back unheard; while a second and more honour
able embassy was basely detained in captivity and threat
ened with death. On this, while Sapor with the flower of
his troops advanced towards the Tigris, troops were moved

10—2

THE PATRIARCHATE OF AXTIOCH.

up from all quarters to the support of the legions already
defending the Roman Marches; and among these Ammianus
Marcellinus held an honourable post, which has thus enabled
him to present us with a lively picture of the whole war.

69. From an eminence on this side the Tigris the Ro
man officers beheld the whole plain of Assyria alive with
men, horses, and elephants. The enemy was about to form
a bridge over the river; and every night distant flames,
in various quarters of the horizon, told the rapine and
cruelty of the bands of light infantry. In the main army,
Grumbates, king of the Chionites, an aged and illustrious
chief, held the place of honour to the right. Sapor himself,
conspicuous by the purple, commanded in the center; while
the left wing obeyed the orders of the king of the Albanians,
those Georgian tribes who more immediately border on the
Caspian. "Strike a bold stroke," — such had been the ad
vice of Antoninus; "do not waste your strength and dally
away time in ignoble enterprises; press forward bravely, and
Antioch is yours." But though the Roman forces fell back,
they so wasted the country that forage for the invading army
was not to be found; the fords of the Euphrates were ren
dered impassable by stakes and calthrops; and an attempt
to take the usual route by the bridge of Thapsacus was frus
trated by a heavy freshet of the stream. Under these cir
cumstances it was resolved to track the river to its infant
stream, and there to cross. Directing his course somewhat
to the right, Sapor was informed that two Roman forts,
Reman and Busan, lay in his direct route; that a vast
amount of treasures were stored in each; and that in one of
them, a woman of singular beauty, the wife of one Crauga-
sius of Nisibis, had taken refuge. Summoning these places
to surrender, he obtained their instant submission; and hav
ing sent for the lady of whom he had heard, he gave her a
safe conduct to her husband, hoping, as Ammian suggests, to
induce the inhabitants of Nisibis, hitherto so resolute against
yielding to his attacks, to take a more favourable view of his
character. There were also, the same historian informs us,
certain virgins, dedicated to the Christian service, according

SAPOR BESIEGES AMIDA. 149

to the custom of that religion; these also he treated with all
possible courtesy, ordering that they should be conveyed to
any spot which might seem best to themselves.

70. Advancing hence, he passed Nisibis without assault,
being too well acquainted with its strength to imagine it
reducible by a coup-de-main. But as he marched under
Amida, he resolved to try whether a summons might not
terrify it into a surrender. The reply was an arrow which,
had it not glanced from the monarch's breast, would have
ended his conquests with his life. Such an insult was too
great to be overlooked; and on the next morning, Grum-
bates, advancing at the head of a picked body of his own
troops, demanded the instant surrender of the place as the
atonement of so sacrilegious a defiance. There was the twang
of a balista from the wall; and the only son of Grumbates
fell dead on the plain. " The city," said Sapor to the dis
consolate father, "shall be the funeral pile and the monu
ment of your dear son."

71. Amida, now known as Diarbekir, and sometimes as
Kara-Amid, Black Amida, from the colour of its basaltic
rocks, stands on the western bank of the Tigris, and was a
stronghold of Christianity, being the metropolis of Mesopo
tamia. Previously to the siege we are acquainted with the
name of but one of its prelates, Simeon, who was present at
the Council of Nicaea. An artificial bend of the river en
circled the place on the East; and seven legions had been
lately sent to reinforce the ordinary garrison. The fortifi
cations had been strengthened and increased; and a very
large arsenal of military engines here established. Fortu
nately for history, Ammian himself was one of the officers
charged with the defence of this most important place; and
his account of the siege is the most spirited piece of writing,
in my judgment, which is to be found among the works of
Roman historians. Sapor resolved on a general assault. The
nations who followed him were thus arrayed. To the east
of the city, the spot where the prince had fallen, and oppo
site to that which is now called the Bab-Mardeen, were the
Chionites, burning to revenge their fallen leader. To the

150 THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

north, arrayed against the Bab-ool-Jebel, the Albanians; to
the west, by the Bab-oor-Room, the Segestans, the bravest of
the Persian forces, who protected themselves by a line of
elephants; to the south, by the Bab-ool-Jedeed, the VertaB,
who appear to have come from Beloochistan.

72. The besieged fought with the courage of despair:
especially two Gallic legions who had followed Magnentius,
and had been sent into exile here. The walls echoed with
the shout of " Const antius Ca?sar!" the advancing forces
replied with "Sapor Pyroses!" "Sapor Saansaan!" Balistse,
catapults, and other military engines thundered against each
other the whole day; and tardy night alone separated the
combatants. While those who had borne a part in the con
flict were attending to their wounds or renewing their
strength with food or sleep, the Gallic legions, who could not
understand fighting behind walls, and who had been terribly
in the way all day, made a vigorous sally, from whence,
Ammian naively says, " they returned with diminished num
bers." We may imagine the Christians crowding the great
church (one of the largest in Asia, if we may judge from its
remaining ruins), and asking the protection of the Almighty
on the Homan arms. One cannot, however, but regret to
have been left in ignorance of the name of the metropolitan.

[I leave in all its baldness the abrupt termination of Dr
Neale's Manuscript; both because it would require his graphic
pen to complete the abridgement of Ammian's narrative as
he has commenced it ; and because, however interesting, the
siege of Amida has really very little bearing on the History
of the Patriarchate of Antioch1. It may here be mentioned
that the Manuscript has reference numbers to notes as far as
section 63: but the notes themselves were either never writ
ten, or have been lost. The last note (viz. that on p. 142, 1)
is numbered in the MS. 85, but the references were con
tinued up to 96. ED.]

1 The story may be read in Ammianus Marcellinus, Lib. xix. Capp. vi — ix.

THE

PATRIARCHS OF ANTIOCH.

THE

PATRIARCHS OF ANTIOCH

BY CONSTANTIUS,

PATRIARCH OF CONSTANTINOPLE.

1. PETER the Apostle first administered the Episcopate
of Antioch for eight years, then leaving Euodius as his suc
cessor in that office, he departed into Upper Asia to the
Jews in the Dispersion, that he might deliver the doctrine of
the Gospel to them ; and since Antioch first received the chief
Bishop, surely she should rather have the Primacy, foras
much as Peter was Bishop there before he was in Rome.

2. EUODIUS, (A.D. 53), in the time of Claudius Caesar
was consecrated Bishop of Antioch, by Peter, for those of the
Hebrews who believed ; when they who of old had been
called Nazarenes and Galileans were first called "Christians"
in Antioch. He having presided for fifteen years in all,
was adorned with a martyr's crown in the year A.D. 68.

3. IGNATIUS, called also Theophorus, succeeded him,
being ordained Bishop for those of the Gentiles who believed ;

1 No attempt has been made to inserted by the Editor to verify, or,

check the names aud dates of the more frequently, to correct the chro-

Patriarchs in this list up to the mid- nology of Coustantius by that of Le

die of the fourth century, to which Quien, which appears to be much

date Dr Neale has carried down his more accurate. See more iu the

history of the Patriarchate. From Introduction,
that period a few notes have been

154 THE PATRIARCHS OF ANTIOCH.

he, having tended the Church of Antioch two and thirty
years, was commanded by Trajan to be exposed to wild beasts,
and sent as prisoner to Home. Being then brought on his
way through Smyrna he wrote divers epistles (of which seven
are genuine) confirming the faithful in godliness. When he
had now arrived in Home and heard the roaring of the lions,
burning with a desire to suffer, he said, "I am the wheat of
Jesus Christ, and I pray that I may be ground by the teeth
of the wild beasts, that I may be found a pure loaf." Thus
becoming the food of lions, he received the blessed consum
mation. After a vacancy of some months,

4. HEROS was advanced to this Apostolic Throne, and
having guided the Church for twenty-six years departed to
the Lord, and was succeeded by

5. CORNELIUS in A.D. 127. He continued Bishop twenty-
four years, after whom

6. HEROS II. received the helm in the year 151. He
died after an Episcopate of eighteen years, and was suc
ceeded by

7. THEOPHILUS in the year 169. He was descended
from the Hebrews, but by constant reading of the holy
Scriptures he attained the knowledge of the truth, and be
came a Christian. He was well read in Greek literature, as
is proved by his three books to Autolycus, a learned Gentile
and a lover of the truth. Having governed the Church of
Antioch piously for twenty years, he departed this life, and
was succeeded by

8. MAXIMIANUS, or Maximinus, in the year 188. After
four years he died, and was followed by

9. SERAPION in the year 192. On his death, after an
Episcopate of 20 years, there succeeded

10. ASCLEPIADES in the year 212 A.D, After eight
years he died, and was followed by

11. PHILETUS in A.D. 220. After reigning twelve years
he died, and

12. ZEBINUS, or ZENOBIUS, was ordained in A.D. 232.
On his death, after eight years, there is raised to the Throne

13. BABYLAS, the holy Martyr, in A.D. 240, who, after an

THE PATRIARCHS OF ANTIOCH. 155

Episcopate of thirteen years, was, on account of his Confession
of Christ, crowned with a Divine Crown of Martyrdom under
the Emperor Numerian. This athlete was succeeded by

14. FABIUS in A.D. 253; who, after governing for three
years, died a martyr's death, and was succeeded by

15. DEMETRIAN in the year 256, on whose death, after
seven years,

16. AMPHILOCHIUS, or according to others MACARIUS,
was appointed in the year 262. After four years he ended
his days, when the throne was invaded by

17. PAUL OF SAMOSATA, the heretic, in the year 267.
This accursed one said that there was in the Godhead one
Hypostasis or Person, and pretended that the Son of God
was One and Christ another; whence he professed also in
Christ two natures different one from the other, and wholly
without communication one with the other. Having been
convicted and condemned as a blasphemer by the Synod as
sembled in Antioch against him, he was deposed and ejected
from the Episcopate, after having tyrannised eight years.
The followers of his heresy were called Paulians or Samosa-
tians. The Fathers of the above-mentioned Synod, after the
fall of Paul, ordained,

18. DOMNUS, A.D. 270. He was adorned with all the
virtues that become a Bishop. After three years he departed
to the Lord, and

19. TIM^EUS succeeds to the Service of this Church in
273. He died after four years, and his successor was

20. CYRIL, in the year 277. Having presided twenty-
two years, he departed this life, and

21. TYRANNION is raised to the Episcopal Office in the
year 299. He directed the Church of Antioch nine years,
and was then exalted to a Martyr's Crown, when

22. YITALIUS was consecrated in the year 308. He
presided six years, and had for his successor

23. PHILOGONIUS, in the year 314 ; on whose death after
nine years,

24. PAULINUS, Bishop of Tyre, according to Eusebius,
was advanced in the year 324, but according to Sozomen

156 THE PATRIARCHS OF ANTIOCH.

RoMANUS; one or the other of whom having ruled about
eight months, died and left as his successor

25. EUSTATHIUS the Great, Bishop of Berrhoea (Aleppo)
of Syria, whom the first General Council assembled at Nicaea
in A.D. 325 confirmed by its universal suffrage. He, being
a champion for the truth against Arius and an advocate
for godliness, was deposed under false charges by the Pseudo-
Synod assembled in Antioch by Eusebius of Nicomedia,
and the Arian Bishops of his party, and was sent an exile to
Illyria. But when his innocence of the unjust accusation
was ascertained, he returned again to his own throne, and
was again sent into banishment by Constantius, and a
third time by Yalens ; during which last banishment this
thrice blessed man departed this life in a certain city of
Thrace ; having worthily governed the Church of Antioch in
quiet for seven years, and accomplished the remaining years
as an object of invective and in exile until A.D. 364, when
he died. After the unjust deposition of Eustathius, the
following, who were infected with the leprosy of Arius, were
elected.

26. PAULINUS of the year 332, tyrannises six months
and dies.

27. EULALIUS in the same year, tyrannises five months
and dies.

28. EUPHRONIUS, A.D. 333, tyrannises one year and some
months and dies.

29. PLACENTIUS, in 334, tyrannises seven years and
dies.

30. STEPHANUS. in 341, tyrannises four years and dies.

31. LEONTIUS, in 345, tyrannises five years and dies.
In his time the divine Eustathius again occupied the throne,
but for a short time; when he was again banished by the
Arians. After this invader of the Episcopal Throne of the
Church of Antioch another invader intrudes into the Throne
after the divine Eustathius, —

32. EUDOXIUS in 350, on whose expulsion1 the Church of

1 He was deposed by the Council cheia, i.e. Seleuceia of Cilicia, A.D.
of 160 Bishops, assembled in Tra- 359. Socrates u. 39, Sozomeu, iv. 22.

THE PATRIARCHS OF ANTIOCH. 157

Antioch was deprived of a pastor1; wherefore those of the
party of Arms, thinking him to be of the same opinion with
themselves, requested the Emperor Constantius to appoint to
the presidency of the Church of Antioch

33. MELETIUS the divine. Therefore being elected he
was summoned to Antioch from the Bishopric of Berrhoea
in Syria, which he then held. Being thus raised to the
Throne, in the year 354 2, he delivered to the multitude both
by deed and word the true rule of doctrine concerning the
Holy Trinity ; for exhibiting three fingers of his hand, and
then drawing in two, and leaving the one, he gave utterance
to this memorable expression : rpla ra voov^eva, <w? evl Se
SLa\ey6fjie0a3. On which the followers of Arius, disgusted as
having been deceived, falsely accused the man to Constantius
as Sabellianising, and he was banished to his own country,
Melitene [in Lesser Armenia], when they immediately sub
stituted in his place their sympathiser and advocate

34. EUDOXIUS, A.D. 354 4. On his deposition and banish
ment as a voluptuous flatterer and evil-doer, another wild
boar is brought in by the Arians for the devastation of the
Vineyard of Christ in the person of

35. ANNIAS or AMMIANUS, in the year 357, on whose
death another Arian invaded the Throne —

36. Euzoius in the year 360 5; but in the -year 362,
when Julian the Apostate had issued a permissive decree
for the Bishops who had been banished by Constantius to
return to their own sees — advisedly, for this end, that he

1 Le Quien, Oriens Christianus, lation, omitted by Sozomen, Hist.

Tom. ii. col. 713, reckons Eudoxius Eccl. iv. 28, are supplied by Theo-

31st in the succession, and places doret H. E. n. 31.

Anianus between Eudoxius and Me- 4 Eudoxius and Annias are omit-

letius, on the authority of Nicephorus ted by Le Quien, 1. c. col. 713.

and Theophanes. They assign him 5 Reckoned 34th in the succession

4 years ; according to Socrates and by Le Quien, 1. c. He had been de-

Sozomen, 11. cc. he was elected by graded from the diaconate, together

the Council, but never sat. with Arius, by Alexander, Bishop

2 This date is corrected by the of Alexandria, and is called by Theo-
fact that the Council of Antioch, was doret " a champion of Arian impiety."
held in 361. H. E. n. 31.

3 The words, which defy trans-

158 THE PATRIARCHS OF ANTIOCH.

might bring the Orthodox Bishops into collision with the
Arians by contentious disputations, and so advance the cause
of idolatry by such skirmishes — the holy Meletius returned
to Antioch, and found the faithful doubly divided; for the
Eustathians having, on account of the all-praiseworthy
Eustathius, kept aloof from the others from the beginning,
assembled by themselves. In like manner the adherents of
the holy Meletius, separating themselves from the Arian
party, performed their sacred Services apart ; so that while
the confession of the faith among the godly was indeed one,
their disposition towards their Rulers alone separated them.
In these circumstances, on Euzoius departing this life,
another Arian was substituted ; viz.

37. DOROTHEUS, A.D. 3701. But before this, the Synod
assembled in Alexandria under the great Athanasius (after
his return to his own throne under Julian the Apostate),
proposed to bring together the Churches as far as possible
to a general agreement. So it seemed good that Lucifer
of Caralis, the learned Metropolitan of Sardinia, a champion
of the Nicene faith, should proceed to Antioch of Syria. He
then having arrived at Antioch, and seeing the above-men
tioned division of the Orthodox, in order to put an end to the
schism, consecrated as Bishop of the Orthodox the leading
presbyter .of the party of the divine Eustathius —

38. PAULINUS, A.D. 371. He failed however in his ob
ject, and widened the breach between the godly. Under the
Emperor Yalens, the holy Meletius was a third time driven
away from his Throne, and condemned to exile in Sebasteia;
but during the reign of Gratian, Meletius again returned to
Antioch, in the year 373, and found the Church still divided
into three : one of which bodies Dorotheus, the Arian, ruled
after Euzoius ; while the Orthodox were ranged, part under
Paulinus, and part under Meletius ; but about the year 380,
under the law which Gratian and Theodosius the Great

1 Le Quien, 0. C. col. 714, reckons noted Arian Bishop of Heracleia in

him with Meletius and Paulinus under Thrace. He is called Theodoras by

No. 35, and identifies him, on the Sozomen, vi. 57.
authority of Philostorgius, with the

THE PATRIARCHS OF ANTIOCH. 159

published against the heretics, the governor Sapores, who
was sent to carry out this law throughout the whole of
the East, having come to Antioch, expelled as heretical

39. VITALIUS, in the year 376, who, after the death of
the Arian Dorotheus, had been consecrated Bishop of An
tioch ; but, in order to put an end to the schism, he compelled
the two parties, divided under the Orthodox Meletius and
Paulinus, to come to terms of unity. But seeing Paulinus
opposing himself to this arrangement, and the holy Meletius
remaining quiet without opposition, he confirmed the latter
in the Bishopric and departed. In the year 381 the holy
Meletius was present with the rest at the Second General
Council. During its session, Meletius having fallen ill at Con
stantinople, committed his spirit to the Lord1 in the year
381, having ruled the Church in Antioch at intervals (owing
to the persecutions which he endured) in all twenty-seven
years2. In this Synod the vote of the majority prevailing,
though opposed by the holy Gregory, with others of the
wiser part, who judged that Paulinus alone should be recog
nised as Bishop of Antioch, they consecrated as Bishop —

40. FLAVIAN, the presbyter, in the same year. Paulinus
having returned from Rome in 384, whither he had gone
two years before, died at Antioch in 389; but before his
death, not wishing that Flavian should be recognised, he
ordained as Bishop of Antioch, on his own mere motion, one
Evagrius, on whose death, two years later, Flavian alone
reigned for twenty-two years ; having worthily distinguished
himself in this; — that having gone to Byzantium, in order to
supplicate the Emperor Theodosius, he appeased his wrath
against the Antiochines, who had inconsiderately broken the
statue of his deceased wife, the pious and charitable Placilla ;

1 Meletius is commemorated in He was decorated by the encomi-

the Greek Church on the 12th of urns of SS. Chrysostom and Gregory

February. The stichus is : of Nyssa ; the former of whom was

Taj xe?Pas atpuv MeX^rtos Kvply baptized by him and ordained reader

Tats X€Pffl ffov Ti0i}f*,i Tty ^vxw, of the Church at Antioch, A.D. 367.

\tyei. Le Quieu, 0. C. col. 715.

MeX^rtos £5u -^Qovo. * Nicephorus says 25 years. 0.

irQv\vfioTCipa.v, Ch. 1. c.

160 -THE PATRIARCHS OF ANT1OCH.

on which occasion John Chrysostom, being a presbyter of
Antioch, delivered those marvellous discourses on this sub
ject, entitled "the Statues." After the death of Flavian,

41. PORPHYRIUS1 was raised to the patriarchal Throne in
the year 404. He, according to Theodoret2, left many monu
ments of his philanthropy. Having occupied the Throne
four years, he died, and

42. ALEXANDER3, the divine, was consecrated in the year
408. His manner of life was in harmony with his priestly
office4; and by his discipline and philosophy and life of
self-denial, and by his fluency of speech and other graces
with which he was adorned, he was able to put an end
to the long and troublesome schism of the Eustathians and
Meletians, and to attach them by agreement to the rest of
the body of the Church. He was the first to insert the name
of John Chrysostom into the ecclesiastical diptychs, after the
blessed death of that holy man. Having adorned the throne
for ten years, he departed to the heavenly country, and

43. THEODOTUS was raised to the throne in the year
41 8 5. He was named "the pearl of wisdom." By his vir
tuous conversation and teaching he converted to the true
doctrine of godliness all the followers of Apollinarius.
Having governed the Church in a godly manner for nine
years, he departed to the life that knows no decay, and was
succeeded by

44. JOHN, in the year 427 6. In his time, the third
(Ecumenical Synod was assembled in Ephesus (A.D. 431)
against Nestorius the blasphemer; over which presided the
divine Cyril of Alexandria, — who also was the representative
of Celestine pope of Rome — and Juvenal of Jerusalem.
But this John of Antioch, owing to delays, arrived at
Ephesus after the deposition of Nestorius, and being vexed
that he had been deposed in his absence, he separated with

1 Reckoned 37th in succession by 5 Le Quien, who numbers him 39
lie Quien, 0. C. n. col. 718. (col. 720), makes him succeed to the

2 H. E. Lib. v. cap. 35. throne in 421 or 422.

3 38th according to Le Quien, 1. c. 6 Numbered 40 by Le Quien, col.
who places his accession in A.D. 413. 721, who dates his accession A.D.

4 Theodoret, loc. cit. 428.

THE PATRIARCHS OF ANTIOCH. ; 16 1

the other bishops of his party from St Cyril and the rest
of the Synod, but through the exertions of the Emperor
Theodosius the Younger, all were united in harmonious
agreement with the exposition of the orthodox faith and the
deposition pronounced against the blasphemer Nestorius.
On which account the accursed man was banished by the
order of the Emperor to the Egyptian oasis, where the
divine judgment overtook him. John continued at the
helm of the Church for fifteen years, when, he died and was
succeeded by

45. DOMNUS II. in 443, the nephew of John1. He
was an upright man, but in that Robber's Council assembled
at Ephesus in A. D. 449, when confusion had arisen, from
intrigues contrived by Dioscorus patriarch of Alexandria, and
violence had been used by the heretical Monophysite bishops,
under the impious Dioscorus, the pious orthodox bishops
were anathematized ; together with whom was the excellent
Domnus also, who after a godly pastorate of seven years died
and was succeeded by

46. MAXIMUS in the year 450 2. He came to the fourth
General Council, assembled in Chalcedon in the year 451
together with the others, and was present with Juvenal of
Jerusalem and the representatives sent by pope Leo III.,
striving with them against Dioscorus of Alexandria and
Eutyches, whom they anathematized and deposed as in
troducing a dualism of Sons, maintaining that the Godhead
is passible, and daring to think and to speak of a confusion
in the two natures. Having presided over the Church five
years he died and was succeeded by

47. BASIL in the year 456 3; on whose death after three
years,

48. ACACIUS follows in the year 459*. On his death
after two years,

1 He is reckoned 41st in the sue- returned to Palestine, where he had

cession by Le Quien (col. 721 sqq.), been a disciple of S. Euthymius.

who gives a very different account 2 Le Quien says 449, and numbers

of him, and makes him succeed his him 42nd.

maternal uncle in A. D. 441, for 7 years, 3 Numbered 43 in Le Quien.

when he was deposed for heresy, and 4 44 in Le Quien. Evagrius (lib,

11

102 THE PATRIAECHATE OF ANTIOCH.

§

49. MARTYRIUS in 461 l. In his time, when Zeno, the
son-in-law of Leo the Great, had been appointed General of
the whole East, Peter the Fuller, presbyter of the Church of
the Martyr Bassa in Chalcedoii, attached himself to him, as
sharing his sentiments ; and being in Antioch he misbehaved
against the patriarch Martyring, and stirred up against
him ten thousand troubles, by which Martyrius being ex
tremely disgusted, resigned saying, " I withdraw from a dis
orderly clergy, a disobedient laity, and a corrupt Church,
reserving to myself the rank of the priesthood ; " and the
throne was illegally usurped by

50. PETER THE FULLER, in the year 465 2. This heretic
from the first outset of his career exhibited his perverted
sentiments concerning the faith; dividing the people of
Antioch and introducing into the Tersanctus the words
"Who was crucified for us:" but hearing of the sentence of
banishment decreed against him by the Emperor Leo, he
took to flight, and

51. JULIAN is ordained Bishop of Antioch, in the year
466 3. But after four years, the same blaspheming Theo-
paschite resumed the throne a second time by command of
Basiliscus, who had usurped the empire.

52. PETER THE FULLER (A.D. 474) who perpetually
warring against the true doctrine by the addition to the
Tersanctus, filled Antioch with tumult and slaughter, against
those who did not receive it ; but after one year, when Zeno
resumed the kingdom, he deposed the Fuller by the decree
of the Eastern Synod, in consequence of his having abetted
Basiliscus in the matter of the Empire, and banished him
to Pitsunda; and the heretic

53. JOHN II., surnamed Codonatus 4, ascends the throne
in the year 475: but the Fuller, the author of disturbances,

ii. cap. 12) records the destruction A. D. 468, on the authority of Theo-

of Antioch by an earthquake during phanes. He reckons him 46th, and

his occupation of the See. 48th in succession.

1 According to Le Quien (who 3 Le Quien says A.D. 471, and
reckons him 45th Bishop) in 460. assigns him 6 years.

2 Le Quien (col. 424) dates the 4 49 in Le Quien. He sat only
first invasion of the throne by Peter, 3 months. He had been appointed

THE PATRIARCHS OF ANTIOCH. 163

craftily plotting again a third time invades the throne, by
the permission of the Emperor Zeno, after the deposition
of John in 477. Coming to Antioch, he again did much
evil, such as the expulsion of irreproachable bishops, and
the introduction of others, illegal ordinations, and such like,
until by the judgment of the longsuffering God he was
brought down to the tortures of Hades. After him,

54. STEPHEN" II. the Pious1, becomes bishop in the year
490 ; on his death after three years

55. STEPHEN III.2 is raised to the throne in the year
493. He was slain by the heretics with sharp arrows after
two years, as he was performing the liturgy at the altar3, and
is succeeded by

56. CALLANDION the heretic in 495*. On his depo
sition and banishment, the throne is occupied a second
time by

57. JOHN CODONATUS, in the year 495. On his death, by

58. PALLADIUS, in the year 497 5; he having presided
over the see for eight years, dies, and the pastoral office is
undertaken by

59. FLAVIAN II. in 505°. In the eighth year of his
wise and gentle government, through crowds of heresies, the
impious Eutychian

60. SEVERUS succeeds7. He had been expelled from
a monastery lying between Gaza and Majuma, as an here
tical blasphemer, and, coming to the Emperor Anastasius
Dicorus, who was infected with the same heresy, he was
appointed a noble, and by the use of flatteries and false
accusations, he advanced so far, that by the command of

Bishop of Apameia by Peter the and Calandion to follow him (No. 53),

Fuller, but the citizens would not in 482. He represents Calandion as

receive him. orthodox. He held the see 4 years.

1 Numbered 50 in Le Quien, col. ° No. 55 in Le Quien, col. 729, who
726. dates his appointment A.D. 490.

2 51, in Le Quien, col. 727. ° No. 56 in Le Quien, A. D. 498,

3 John Malalus (ap. Le Quien 1. c.) He gives him 13 years.

says he was murdered by the clergy 7 November, A.D. 512, according

of Antioch, as a follower of Nestorius. to Evagrius, as quoted by Le Quien,

4 Le Quien makes Johji II. (Codo- col. 731, who reckons him 57th in
natus) succeed Stephen III. (No. 52), succession.

11—2

164 THE PATKIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

Dicorus, the keenest eiiemy of sound doctrine/ he banished
Flavian from the throne and sent him into exile to Pe-
tra, in Arabia, and himself ascended it by violence, being
by nature active in mischief and an evildoer; he excited
a great tumult in Antioch, shouting out in the churches
anathema against the 4th General Council, being himself
wholly full of anathema. But as for the orthodox monks
and clergy, some of them he loaded with irons, and banished
as convicts and malefactors; others he put pitilessly to death,
and cast out their bodies to be food to the birds and wild
beasts, and others he drowned in the river Orontes, which
flows by Antioch, as not holding communion with him.
Thus he tyrannised in the most savage manner for five whole
years, until 518, when the pious Justinus came to the throne \
But Severus having learnt the imperial sentence against
him, not merely of banishment, but of the loss of his tongue,
as a " scoffer and blasphemer," escaped to Egypt, to those
of like sentiments with himself. When he had been thus
disposed of, the Warden of the Hostel of Eubulus,

61. PAUL II., is ordained in the year 518 2. He resigns
after three years, and

62. EUPHRASIUS of Jerusalem was raised to the throne
in 521. In the sixth year of his episcopacy, the great and
renowned city of Antioch was destroyed by fire and an
earthquake, which lasted six days, and its beauty vanished ;
it became the tomb of 250,000 inhabitants, the church built
by Constantine the Great fell, and Euphrasius the bishop
was buried in its ruins and died3. But the Emperor Justi
nus, deeply compassionating the calamity, and contemplating
the restoration of the ruined city, sent as commissioner, in
addition to others, the Count of the East, an excellent man
adorned with zeal and learning, and with such heavenly
grace of pity, sympathy, and philanthropy towards all the

1 The Emperor Anastasius died 2 No. 58 in Le Quien, 1. c.

July 9th, 517, and was immediately 3 This calamity took place on Fri-

succeeded by Justin. There was, day, the 29th of May, in the seventh

however, some delay in the appoint- year of the Emperor Justinus, A. D.

ment of a successor to Severus. Le 526, on the morrow of the Festival

Quien, col. 732. of the Ascension.

THE PATRIARCHS OF ANTIOCH. 165

needy, that the people of Antioch, influenced by deep grati
tude and desire, with the consent of the emperor, ordained
him as their bishop — •

63. EPHRAIM, surnamed Amadas, in 526 \ During his
patriarchate, after the death of Justinus, when Justinian the
Great was emperor, two years after the first calamity, another
earthquake occurred at Antioch in the year 528, the earth
being shaken incessantly by the space of an hour, so that
the buildings restored by Justinus, and those repaired by
the Antioch ines, and the very walls of the city were levelled
with the ground, and 4870 of the citizens were buried in
the ruins of the buildings. At this time flourished in
Syria the wonder-working Simon Stylites, who recommended
the surviving inhabitants to write on the lintels of their
houses the words " Christ is with us — Stand !" and in fact the
earthquake ceased. Wherefore, by order of Justinian, the
name of the city was changed from Antioch to Theopolis
(the City of God), a title well becoming this city, since in it
first the Disciples and followers of the Gospel were called
Christians. Having adorned the throne for twenty years>
Ephraim was exalted to the heavenly mansions, and

64. DOMXUS III. was consecrated in the year 546 2. He
was present in the fifth General Council, assembled by Jus
tinian the Great in Constantinople, in the year 553. Having
presided over the Church of Antioch for fifteen years, he mi
grated to the Lord, and a learned man of the monks of
Mount Sinai was advanced to the throne,

65. ANASTASIUS the Sinaite, A.D. 561. In the ninth year
of his episcopate, certain of those who rejoice in iniquity, false
ly accused him to the then Emperor, Justinus the younger,
of malversation of the property of the church and of reck
lessly wasting it3; but the emperor, giving credit to the

1 Le Quien says 527, and reckons Illyricum. He had come to Constan-
liiin 60th in the succession. Follow- tinople on business, and was pre-
ing Nicephorus he assigns him 18 sented to the Emperor Justinian,
years, and places his death in A.D. who at his first interview appointed
"545. him to the See of Antioch. Le Quien,

2 He had been head of an Alms- col. 734.

house near Lychnis, or Lychnidus, in :{ The real cause of his troubles, as

106 THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

falsehood, ejects from the throne the godly man, venerated
throughout the whole East for his holiness and wisdom,
but substitutes for him one not inferior in virtue and know
ledge,

66. GREGORY, in the year 571 *. He having been exer
cised in monastic discipline from his earliest youth, and
rapidly advanced to the highest degrees, had by order of
Justinus undertaken the presidency of the monastery of
Mount Sinai, and from this was raised to the priestly
throne of God's city, Antioch. He excelled in understand
ing and virtue and obtained wide renown for poetry, as
an excellent composer of hymns. Having governed the
church for twenty-three years amidst many trials and con
flicts, he departed to the heavenly mansions under the
Emperor Maurice, and

67. ANASTASIUS the Sinaite again occupies the throne
in the year 594 2. Having again adorned the church by his
virtues and doctrine until the year 599, this thrice happy
father of the church migrated to heaven, leaving writings
full of all kinds of divine grace, when another

68. ANASTASIUS II. succeeds to the throne. He resem
bled the former, as in name so in monastic discipline, and in
vigorous efforts on behalf of the faith. Having governed the
church for ten years3, he was put to death in the market
place, with many others, in the insurrection raised by the

narrated by Evagrius and Theopha- whose history concludes with the

nes, may be seen in Le Quien, col. death of Gregory and the restoration

735. He reckons him 62, and 64 in of Anastasius, and terminates, as he

the Patriarchal succession. tells us, in the 12th year of the Em-

1 Beckoned 63rd Bishop by Le peror Maurice (lib. vi. cap. 24), i.e.

Quien, col. 736. This Gregory was A. D. 594.

known to John Moschus, who says 3 The annals of the Church of
he was conspicuous for his alms, his Antioch after the martyrdom of Ana-
oblivion of injuries, his tears, and his stasius II. are conflicting and con-
great compassion towards sinners. fused. The authorities cited and
Evagrius gives a full account of his followed by Le Quien make a vacancy
troubles and of the false accusations in the See of from 22 to 31 years,
of which he was the victim. Hist. i.e. from A.D. 607 to 638. 0. C. n.
Eccles. lib. v. 18, and vi. 7. col. 738.

3 This date is fixed by Evagrius,

THE PATRIARCHS OF ANTIOCH. 167

Jews in Antioch, after he had been shamefully mutilated
and exposed: after the death of this holy martyr in the
cause of Christ,

69. GREGORY II. succeeds in the year 610, on whose
death,

70. ANASTASIUS III. follows in 620. After eight years
he dies, and

71. MACEDONIUS becomes patriarch in 628 l. After
twelve years' episcopate he migrated to the Lord, and was
succeeded by

72. GEORGE in the year 640 2, and on his decease after
fifteen years,

73. MACARIUS the Monothelite invaded the throne in the
year 656 3. On the assembling of the sixth General Council
under Constantine Pogonatus in 680, Macarius was sent for
to Constantinople, where he was ordered by the emperor
and the synod to give an exposition of his faith. This he
did, but would by no means profess two wills and operations
in Christ, " Not even if he was to be cut in pieces and cast
into the sea." On his thus remaining immoveable and un
changeable in his heterodoxy, professing one will and oper
ation in Christ, the holy fathers of the Council pronounced
against him the deposition and anathema. After his con
demnation and banishment,

74. THEOPHANES is ordained in the year 681 4. Having
governed the church for six years he died, and the presi
dency of the Church of Antioch was assumed by

75. SEBASTIAN or STEPHEN in the year 687 5. Having

1 Le Quien omits Gregory II. and coll. 741, 2.

Anastasius III., and places Athana- 3 He is numbered 69 by Le Quien,

sius doubtfully next before Macedo- 1. c.

nius, whose succession he dates, after 4 70 in Le Quien, col. 743. He

Eutychius, A.D. 640. He reckons was present at the sixth General

him 67th in the list of Bishops, coll. Council and subscribed its defini-

739, 740. tions.

2 Dated A.D. 645 or 646 by Euty- 5 In place of Sebastian, Le Quien
chius ; but even this would appear to substitutes Alexander II. (No. 71),
be too early, as Macedonius was still and Thomas (No. 72), but the dates
living in A.D. 655. Le Quien, 1. c. are much confused.

168 THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

continued in the throne three years, he departed "hence,
leaving as his successor

76. GEORGE II. of Sebasteia in the year 690 \ He with
the other patriarchs was present, and became a fellow-
worker with them in the Canons which were decreed in
the General Council assembled under Justinian Rhinotme-
tus in Constantinople, in the year 692, and in the Trullum
of the imperial palace, entitled the Quinosext, which sup
plied the deficiency of the Canons of the fifth and sixth
Councils1. Having shepherded the people of Antioch for
five years; he departed to the Lord and was succeeded on
the throne by

f. - 77. ALEXANDER II. in the year 695. He, together
with many other Christians slaughtered for Christ, ascended
.to the heavenly glory, adorned with a martyr's crown, in the
seventh year of his patriarchate, in the persecution raised
by the Arab Caliph Oumeyeid2; on whose martyrdom, as the
Mussulman generals forbad an election, the throne of Antioch
continued in a state of widowhood forty years, until the year
742, when the governor of Antioch, under the authority of
.the Caliph Moavia, being much attached to a monk, told the
people of Antioch, that if they chose him, they would be
permitted to have him as the patriarch of their church,
which had already been in widowhood so many years. The
Antiochines, therefore, considering this to be of God, or
dained him, by name

78. STEPHEN (742), the fourth of that name in the
•succession of the patriarchs of Antioch 3. On his death, after
six years, the presbyter of Edessa succeeds him —

79. THEOPHYLACT, in the year 748. He being emi-

1 He had been present also in the p. 167.) From A.D. 637 to A.D. 742 the

Mh General Council as representative Moslems were in occupation of An-

of the Patriarch of Jerusalem, being tioch: during which time the Patri-

ttien priest-monk of Sebaste. Le .archs seldom resided there ; and for

Quien, c. 744, who numbers him 73. the last 40 years the succession was

. 2 Le <Juien dates the vacancy in suspended.

the patriarchal throne from the death 3 In Le Quien's list the 3rd of that

.of George II., and places Alexander name. He numbers him 74th in his

II. before him. , (See above, note 5, Catalogue.

"THE PATRIARCHS OF ANTIOCH. 169

BOnt in sanctity, fell asleep in peace, after fourteen years1,
under Copronymus, and when the Abbasseid Caliphs ruled in
Syria ; and is succeeded by

80. THEODORE in the year 767 2. In his time, A.D. 783,
the seventh General Council was assembled in Nicsea of Bi-
thynia, for he, with the patriarchs of Alexandria and Jerusa
lem through fear of the Caliphite Rulers, who then governed
that country, acted in the Synod through two presbyter
monks, John and Thomas, whom they sent as their represen
tatives. He having performed patriarchal functions twenty
years,

81. JOHN IV. was raised to the throne, in the year 797.
He it was who, as has been said, was sent with Thomas to
the seventh holy (Ecumenical Synod as the representative of
the entire eastern ecclesiastical Dioecese. On his death, at
an advanced age, after thirteen years,

82. JOB succeeded in the year 810 3; presided sixteen
years, and had for his successor

83. NICOLAS, in the year 826*. He reigned eight
years, when

1 Theophanes assigns him 10 years, pher (no. 79) between Job and Nico-

another (Arabic) authority 18 years. las, but admits that this is probably

Le Quien, col. 745 (no. 75). an error, as Eutychius has no notice

,2 Le Quien, after Theophanes, says of him.

A.D. 751, and assigns him 23 years, 4 The differences between our au-

col. 746 (no. 76). On the same au- thor and Le Quien, who relies chiefly

thority, and that of Eutychius, he on the authority of Eutychius, are S0

makes Theodoret the successor of numerous, both as regards the names

Theodore in 787. They omit John and order and dates of the Patriarchs

IV. for the next century, that it seems

3 Eutychius says in the 1st year better to represent the latter in a

of the Caliph Al-Mamun, i.e. A.D. tabular form which may be compared

818, and assigns him 30 years. Le with the text. Or. Ch. n. coll. 748—

Quien, col. 747. He places Christo- 751.

Number. Name. Accession. Length of reign.

22 years
1 day

22 years
12 years

80

Nicolaus I.

A.D. 847

81

Stephanus.

869

82

Theodosius, al.\

(

869

Thaddams. \

83

Eustathius II.

Uncertain.

84

Simeon I.

• 891

170

THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

84. SIMEON was ordained in the year 834, who accom
plished six years, and had for his successor

85. ELIAS in the year 840, who presided twelve years ;
to whom succeeded

86. THEODOSIUS in the year 852; who, having presided
over the throne eight years, left as his successor

87. NICOLAS II., A.D. 860. He died in the eighteenth
year of his patriarchate,, and was followed by

88. MICHAEL in 879 : when he had ruled eleven years
he died, and

89. ZACHARIAS was promoted in the year 890. On his
departure hence after twelve years,

90. GEORGE III. is advanced to the throne in the year
902. He presided fifteen years, when he died, and

91. JOB II. is raised to the throne in the year 917. He
continued on the throne twenty-two years, and falling asleep
in the Lord,

92. EUSTRATIUS succeeded in the year 939. After a
patriarchate of twenty years, he departed to the life that
knows no decay, when

93. CHRISTOPHOR followed in the year 960. In 9661 the
Arab Rulers in Antioch having learnt, that the most noble
Emperor Nicephorus Phocas was advancing with a large army

Number. Name. Accession.

85 Elias II. A.D. 903

Throne vacant for 4 or 7 years.

86 Theodosius II. (pr.

Stephanus)

[He was living when Euty-
chius closed his Annals,
A.D. 937.]

87 Theodoretus II.

88 Agapius I.

89 Christophorus Martyr

(in whom the two
lists again concur).

Length of reign.
28 years

A.D. 936

Uncertain.

1 Le Quien, 1. c. says A.D. 968. The
Synodicon, recited in the Greek
Church on "Orthodox Sunday," is
the authority for the names and
order of the 10 successors of Christo-

phor; but Le Quien doubtfully in
serts Eustratius (No. 90) next to
Christophor,without any countenance
from the Synodicon.

THE PATRIARCHS OF ANTIOCH. 171

for the deliverance of this renowned city of the East, and
suspecting the patriarch of having written to summon him,
put him to death as a traitor, in the most barbarous
manner, and threw his body into the Orontes which flows
by. The Christians found and reverently buried it. After
the death of this holy martyr, the City of Antioch being oc
cupied by the Imperial armies, by common consent

94. THEODORUS II. is consecrated, who having governed
the Church in a godly manner under the Emperor Nicepho-
rus and John Zimiskas for the space of ten years, died ; and,
according to the petition of the Antiochines, preferred to the
Emperor Basil II. (Porphyrogenitus, surnamed also Bulgaroc-
tonus), the Bishop of Berrhoea in Syria (Aleppo) is promoted
to the patriarchal throne,

95. AGAPIUS, A.D. 9771. The Emperor had raised him
to the throne of Antioch on his promising to preserve im-
moveable his fidelity and that of the Antiochines. But after
ten years of the presidency of Agapius, when the Emperor
had conquered, overthrown and put to death the rebel
general Peter Phocas, he unexpectedly found, in the baggage
of Phocas, a letter of the patriarch of Antioch, in which he
approved his rebellion, and encouraged him in it. As a
punishment for such gross ingratitude, Basil did nothing
else, except to carry him off and detain him in a monastery
at Constantinople where he received sustenance from the
Emperor; and having administered the throne seven years
in all, he gave in his voluntary resignation. After this

96. JOHN V.2, the Registrar of the Great Church, is
raised to the throne, by the choice of the Church, confirmed
by the Emperor Basil, A.D. 995. He, having governed the
Church for five years, died, and

97. NICOLAS III. is advanced to the see, A.D. 1000.
On his death, after two years,

1 Elmacin, in his Saracenic His- years.

tory, as cited by Le Quien, dates his 2 The third of that name according

accession A.D. 985, and says he was to Le Quien, who reckons him 93rd

deposed after he had presided 12 in succession.

172 THE PATRIARCHATE OF AXTIOCH.

98. ELIAS II. presided in the year 1003. On his death,
after seven years,

99. GEORGE LASCARIS succeeds, who changed his name
to THEODORE II. in the year 1010, being the sixth year of
the Emperor Eomanus Argyrus. He lived five years, and on
his departure hence,

100. MACARIUS the Virtuous is ordained, A.D. 1015 \
He was patriarch eight years, and on his departure to the
Lord,

101. ELEUTHERIUS the Good is consecrated, in the year
1023. After a pastorate of five years he dies, and

102. PETER, the most holy and learned, is raised to the
see in 1028. He was a zealous defender of the Faith, and
sent letters in defence of orthodoxy to the Pope of Rome, the
Archbishop of Aquileia, and Michael Cerularius of Constanti
nople; and in the Synod assembled by the Emperor Constan-
tine Monomachus2, and the fore-named patriarch, he was
present, nobly contending with the others to put a stop to
the corruption of the sacred doctrines and Canons, which
was perpetually being increased by the Bishops of Rome.
Having discharged the office for twenty-three years he de
parted to the Lord.

103. JOHN VI. succeeds in the year 1051 3. He con
tinued in the administration of the throne eleven years,
when he died, and was succeeded by

104. ^£MILIAN, A.D. 1062 4, on whose death, after thirteen
years,

1 In the Synodicon the order is, throne in 1049. Le Quien, who reek-
Theodore, Basil, Peter, Theodosius, ons him 98th in order, dates his
Nicephorus, John. In Le Quien thus : accession A. D. 1053.

(9G) Theodosius III., (97) Basil II., 3 Le Quien, following the Syno-

(98) Peter III. (whose accession he dicon, ignores John, and transposes

dates in A.D. 1053), (99) Theodosius ^milian and Theodosius II. whom

III., (100) .Emilianus, (101) Nicepho- he reckons III. Or. Ch. n. col. 755.

rus, (102) John IV. 4 ^he Byzantine historians re-

2 A. D. 1054, which proves that this late that the Patriarch ^milian
author has antedated this Patriarch's was instrumental in raising to the
death at least, probably his accession imperial throne Nicephorus Botania-
also. He signified his accession to tes, on the deposition of Michael
Pope Leo IX., who only came to the Ducas in A.D. 1078. Le Quien 1. c.

THE PATRIARCHS OF ANTIOCH. 173

105. THEODOSIUS II. is advanced, in the year 1075.
Having sat for nine years, he departed hence, and

106. NICEPHORUS was advanced1 in the year 1084.
He was surnamed the Black. Having reigned less than six
years, he died, and

107. JOHN VII.a was raised to the throne in the year
1090. In his time, Antioch was taken by the Crusaders,
after a siege of eight months, in the year 1099. It had been
enslaved before this, A.D. 1086, having fallen under the
power of the Turks, whose General was Malec-Shah, the Go
vernor of Persia. With the permission of this same Go
vernor of Persia, Suliman bore sway by conquest and subju
gation from Antioch nearly as far as the Hellespont. But
it fell under his power on account of the insurrection which
was contemplated against the Emperor Alexius Comnenus,
by the perjury of Philaret, who derived his descent from the
Armenians, and was unfortunately at that time Duke of An
tioch, in order that thus he might secure the friendship and
protection of the Turks, as being of the same religion. But
his son, not enduring the disgrace of the treachery contem
plated by his father, and sympathising rather with Suliman,
who then governed Nicaea, than with Alexius, brought him
up for the reduction of Antioch. The Latin Crusaders, then,
having possession of Antioch, the throne experienced another
widowhood, since the pope consecrated and sent false patri
archs of Antioch for the space of fifty-five years. In the
year 1154 the Emperor Manuel Comnenus invaded Cilicia
with a great army, and from thence made an expedition to
Antioch in Syria; but the prince Renaud de Chatillon, who
then governed Antioch for the Crusaders, constrained by fear,
hastened to meet the Emperor in Cilicia with much servile
humility, and journeyed with him to Antioch; but when the
Emperor had entered the city with much tumult and pomp,
the before-named prince Renaud, holding the enamelled
stirrups of the Emperor's horse, Manuel made him renew, in

1 By the Emperor Botaniatcs, in 2 The 4th of that name, according
the year 1089, according to Lc Quien, to Le Quien, who reckons him 102nd
1. c. in the succession.

174

THE PATBIARCHATE OF ANT10CH.

addition to other engagements, the broken promise given to
his grandfather Alexius the Emperor, that there should be
an orthodox patriarch of Antioch, having the same honours
as the Latin patriarch1, upon which, by permission of the
Emperor,

108. JOHN IX.2 is raised to the throne of Antioch in
Constantinople A.D. 1155. He had before been a monk, dis
tinguished for his virtues, in the monastery of the Archangel
Michael, situated in the islet Oxeia, in the Propontis. John
came to Antioch, and after governing the Church four years
departed to the Lord, and

109. EUTHYMIUS is promoted in the year 1159, on whose
death, after five years,

110. MACARIUS II. succeeds, A.D. 1164. He survived
but a short time, and was succeeded by

111. ATHANASIUS, in the year 11663. Before, however,
he was ordained and inducted another had been elected to
this throne in Constantinople, viz., Soterichus, surnamed
Panteugenus, a man excelling in wisdom and eloquence all
others of that time. But before he had been consecrated,
there arose at Constantinople a dogmatic question, the origi
nator of which was a. certain Basil, a deacon monk, whose
office it was to expound the sacred. Scriptures in the Church ;
to whose opinion Soterichus adhered, holding "that one and
the same Son of God both became a sacrifice, and, together
with the Father, received the Sacrifice." On which a Synod
was assembled, presided over by the Patriarchs of Constanti
nople and Jerusalem, in which were condemned both Basil
and other learned men agreeing in* this opinion — who main-

1 Le Quien mentions this article
of the treaty, but adds, on the faith
of John Cinnamus, that Baldwin,
king of Jerusalem, prevailed with
the Emperor to annul this article,
col. 758.

2 Between John IV. (No. 102) and
John V. (No. 104), Le Quien intro
duces (103) Theodosius IV. or The-
ophilus, on the very doubtful autho

rity of a Catalogue of the Patriarchs
of Antioch, then lately written by
Athanasius patriarch of Antioch, and
by him placed in the Vatican Li
brary. For this Athanasius see
below, No. 160.

3 Le Quien, ignoring Euthymius
and Macarius II., makes (No. 105)
Athanasius II. immediately to suc
ceed John V., col. 759.

THE PATRIARCHS OF ANTIOCH. 175

tained that, if one were sacrificed and another received the
Sacrifice, two natures were introduced — among whom was
also Panteugenus, who was deposed from his nomination to
the throne of Antioch. After Athanasius had held the
patriarchate fourteen years he died, and was succeeded by

112. THEODOSIUS III., A.D, 1180 ^ on whose death, after
two years, followed

113. ELIAS III, in the year 1182. He likewise exer
cised his ministry for two years, when

114. CHRISTOPHER II. succeeded in the year 1184 ; but,
after the death of the Emperor Manuel and the brief reign of
his son Alexius, whom Andronicus Comnenus, the usurper of
the Empire, strangled to death, when everything was full of
trouble and confusion and all kinds of political commotion,
the Crusaders in Antioch, thinking the opportunity favour
able to their designs for the violation of all the obligations
in regard to the patriarch given by them to Manuel, removed
the Patriarch Christopher out of the way, by secret murder,
some months after his arrival in Antioch. After his lament
able death the then Emperor, Isaac Angelus, set up in his
place

115. THEODORE IV., Balsamon, in the year 11852, who,
through fear of the Latins in Antioch, did not choose to set eyes
on the throne to which he had been elected. He was a learned
man and well versed in Canon Law beyond any of his time, as is
manifest from his writings. But the Emperor Isaac, desiring
to raise Dositheus of Jerusalem, who was his familiar friend,
to the (Ecumenical throne, and seeing that the Canons did
not suffer such a translation, makes secret advances to Bal
samon, and pretends that his wish was to translate him, on
account of his piety and wisdom, and knowledge of the laws,
from the Church of Antioch to the GEcumenical Throne, but

1 Between Athanasius II. and Ch. n. col. 759.

(No. 107) Theodore Balsamon, Le 2 Le Quien post-dates his appoint-

Quien places only (No. 106) Simeon ment A.D. 1193, but states that, ac-

II. on the authority of a letter pub- cording to another authority, he sat

lished by Baronius, from George, Me- from 1186 to 121-4, according to others

tropolitan of Corcyra, to Simeon, Pa- till 1203.
triarch of Antioch, A.D. 1178. Or.

17G THE PATHIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

that he shrank from the translation as being contrary to tile-
ancient Canons. Theodore, being dazzled by this glory
and honour, undertook that all should be accomplished. A
Synod was assembled, and the question of translation pro
posed, when Theodore, having smoothed away the difficulty
of the Canons and solved the doubt as to the hindrance,
found himself tricked, for he remained at Antioch, while
Dositheus, of Jerusalem, was promoted to the throne of
Constantinople1. When Theodore had held the patriarchate
fourteen years he died, and was succeeded by

116. JOACIM2, in the year 1199, on whose death, after
20 years,

117. DoEOTHEUS3 succeeds in 1219. He died after
26 years, and

118. Simeon II.4 is promoted in the year 1245. When
he had reigned fifteen years,

119. EUTHYMIUS II. is ordained in the year 1260, being
the fifth of those who were patriarchs of Antioch only in
name. He survived till 1268, and in his time the Mame
luke governors of Egypt, having conquered Syria, besieged
and destroyed Antioch also, taking it out of the hands of
the Latins, who had held possession of it 161 years. These

1 Le Quien narrates this same ence in that city with four envoys of
story on the authority of the Byzan- Pope Gregory IX., on the subject of
tine historian, Nicetas Choniates, in the union of the churches ; and who
his Life of Isaac Angelus, lib. n. afterwards (A.D. 1238) excommuni-
num. 4. Or. Ch. n. col. 761. cated the Pope with the whole Koman

2 This must be the Patriarch who Church and Curia. Matthew Paris,
was deposed by the Latin Patriarch p. 407. Le Quien, 0. C. n. col. 763.
of Jerusalem, under instructions from 4 No. 110. Simeon III., in Le
Pope Innocent III. (cir. A.D. 1214), Quien, who inserts (111) David be-
as an intruder in the See. Or. Ch. tween him and (112) Euthymius,
'**• after whom, on the authority of Ni-

3 Le Quien (No. 109) supposes this cephorus Callistus, the following :—
Dorotheus to be identical with Hie- 113 Theodosius V.

rotheus in the Vatican Catalogue of 114 Arsenius.

Patriarchs, but the lists are very con- 115 Cyrillus II.

fused. If the date in the text is 116 Dionysius I.

correct this must be the Patriarch, 117 Cyrillus III.

who, in conjunction with Germanus 118 Dionysius II.

II., of Constantinople, held a confer- 119 Sophronius.

THE PATRIARCHS OF ANTIOCH. 177

Mamelukes, shewing themselves more tolerant than the
Latins, gave permission to the orthodox Christians to elect a
patriarch. They accordingly chose

120. THEODOSIUS IV. in the year 1269. He held
the patriarchate seven years, when he died and was suc
ceeded by

121. THEODOSIUS V. in the year 1276, on whose resig
nation 1f after nine years,

122. ARSENIUS, called the Hagiosymeonite, succeeds in
the year 1285. On his deposition, on account of certain mis
demeanors, a schism arose among the Christians concerning
the succession to the throne, and Cyril of Tyre is chosen
by the Cilicians, but by the more powerful Antiochenes

123. DIONYSIUS of Pompeiopolis2, in 1293. When he
had presided over the church for twenty-five years,

124. MARK is appointed his successor in 1308 3, on
whose departure hence, after thirty-four years,

125. IGNATIUS II. occupied the throne in 1342 4. While
he was administering the Church, Pachomius invades the
throne by foreign intervention, but Ignatius retired to Cy
prus: after two years this intruder and transgressor is
ousted, and the legitimate pastor, Ignatius, after a patri
archate of eleven years dies in Cyprus, and

126. MICHAEL II. is elected in the year 1353 5. He

1 He had favoured the union of the Assemani, inserts (120) John VI.,
Greeks and Latins, which the Em- col, 766.

peror Michael had brought about * He was present in a synod of
(A.D. 1277); but on the accession of bishops at Constantinople in 1344,
Michael's son Andronicus (A.D. 1282), where the errors of the Palamites
who was unfavourable to the union, (Quietists) was condemned. But
Theodosius, fearing his displeasure, when John Cantacuzene, who favour-
fled to the Latins, who still held some ed that fanatical sect, was raised to
towns on the coast of Syria. Or. Ch. the throne, Ignatius was deposed, and
col. 765. subjected to severe persecution, which

2 Pachymeres, a contemporaneous did not terminate with his life. Le
authority, cited by Le Quien, says Quien 0. C. col. 767»

the very reverse : that the Cilicians 5 Le Quien says in A.D. 1370, and

chose Dionysius, the Syrians Cyril of assigns him only 9 years. Assemani

Tyre. 0. C. col. 765. introduces another Mark before Pa-

3 Between Dionysius and Mark, chomius, 0. C. 1. o.
Le Quien, on the authority of Joseph

12

178 THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

died after a patriarchate of sixteen years, and after his
death,

127. PACHOMIUS succeeds in the year 1386 \ He de
parted hence after seven years, and

128. NiLUS2 succeeds A.D. 1393, on whose demise, after
eight years,

129. MICHAEL III. is advanced to the throne as his
successor, A.D. 1401. He was the son of Michael, who after
his widowhood became monk and archbishop of Bosra, and
was kinsman of the before-named Michael II. He wit
nessed the devastations, massacres, and pillages of Tamerlane
throughout Syria, who plundered also the property of the
throne of Antioch. On his death, after nine years, he is suc
ceeded by

130. PACHOMIUS II.3 in the year 1410. On his death,
after one year,

131. JUACIM II. of Antioch is advanced in the year
1411. On his decease, after fifteen years,

132. MARK III. succeeds, A.D. 1426. He died after ten
years, and

133. DOROTHEUS II, Bishop of Deina (Seidanayia), oc
cupied the throne of Antioch in the year 1436. In his time
was assembled that notorious pseudo-synod in Florence4.
He, together with Philotheus of Alexandria, and Joacim,
patriarch of Jerusalem, assembled a council in Jerusalem
in 1443, in which they condemned that pseudo-synod as a
spurious and illegal meeting of evil-doers, and annulled and
anathematised its acts as impious, violent, and tyrannical;
deposing, together with Metrophanes, the Latinising patri-

1 Our author's figures are at fault (127), and Michael II. (129) I.e. col.

here; but -whether in the dates of the 768.

patriarchs or in the length of their 3 Pachomius III., according to

episcopate there is not sufficient light the Vatican Catalogue, followed by

to determine. I can but follow the Le Quien, who numbers him 130.
text, without attempting to correct 4 Dorotheus was represented in

it. the Council of Florence by Isidore

2 So called also in Assemani's Arabic Metropolitan of Kieff (who subscribed

list. Apparently the Nicon of Le the Decree of Union in his name),

Quien, whom he numbers 128, and and by Mark of Ephesus. Le Quien

introduces between Pachomius IL 0. C. col. 769.

THE PATRIARCHS OF ANTIOCH. 179

arch of Constantinople, those also who had been ordained
by him. But about the year 1450, under our last emperor,
Constantine Palseologus, Dorotheus, together with the patri
arch of Alexandria, and Theophanes, who had succeeded
Joacim as patriarch of Jerusalem, coming to Constantinople,
assembled a council in the Church of S. Sophia1, and deposed
in like manner Gregory of Mamma, who had succeeded
Metrophanes as patriarch of Constantinople, as being also a
Latiniser ; they appointed in his stead Athanasius the Or
thodox. This synod also condemned again the Council of
Florence, as opposed to the seven (Ecumenical Councils, as
abominable, deceitful, and tyrannical ; and received with tears
the repentance of the bishops and clergy who had joined in
that pseudo-synod and subscribed its acts. This Dorotheus
having governed the Church of Antioch for eighteen years,
died, and was succeeded by

134. MICHAEL IV.2 in the year 1454. He survived eight
years, when he died, and the throne was occupied by

135. MARK IV. in 1462, on whose death, after fourteen
years,

136. JOACIM III. succeeds to the presidency of the
Church of Antioch, A.D. 1476, and on his death, after
seventeen years,

137. GREGORY III. is elected. He lived eighteen years,
and, on his death,

138. DOROTHEUS III. is advanced, in the year 1511.
After presiding twelve years, he was deposed, on canonical
accusations, by the three patriarchs, Jeremiah I. of Con
stantinople, who had come to Jerusalem as a pilgrim to the
holy places, Joacim of Alexandria, who had been summoned
thither, and Dorotheus of Jerusalem. He was succeeded by

139. JOACIM IV. in 1524s. On his death, after thirty
years, there succeeded

1 Dorotheus subscribed the Acts identifies with Mark), 135 Theodore
of this Council in the name Ananias V., 136 Michael IV., 137 Dorotbeus
— the Hebrew equivalent for his Greek II., 138 Michael V., 139 Dorotheus
name. Le Quien 1. c. III. Assemani's Catalogue more near-

2 The order in Le Quien's Vati- ly corresponds with our Author.

can list is 134, Michael, (whom he 8 Le Quien continues his list on

12—2

180 THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

140. MICHAEL V. in 1555. After twelve years the
Damascenes ejected him from the throne in an unprincipled
manner, under a false and bitter accusation, and sending
for

141. JOACIM V., Bishop of Tripoli, advanced him to
the patriarchate in the year 1567. But on this there arose
a struggle between them — Joacim sitting in Damascus, and
Michael in Apameia, his own country. This contest lasted
some years, until Michael, on his return from Constantinople
a second time, fell sick on the way and died at Rhodes in
the year 1582. But Joacim, after journeying through Wal-
lachia, Moldavia, and even Little Russia, for the exigencies
of his throne, on his return to Damascus was struck with
blindness, on which the Damascenes compelled him, against
his will, after ordaining as priest and bishop a noble citizen,
a deacon-monk, administrator of the patriarchate, to sub
stitute him also as his successor in the patriarchate ; on this
he departed in disgust with the Damascenes and went to
Egypt, where he died, after having administered the throne
well for eighteen years in all, until the year 1585. But he
who had been substituted in his place,

142. DOROTHEUS IV., having governed the Church for
twelve years, died1. The candidates for the patriarchate
being many,

143. ATHANASIUS III., Bishop of Chabranium, was prefer
red in 1598, in consequence of a promise that he would pay off
the arrears of the tribute paid by the Christians of Damas
cus to the sultan. But, as years passed on, and the patri-

the authority of his Vatican MS. as col. 772. If this were so, our author's

follows: 140 Joachim IV., 141 Mi- Chronology is, as usual, at fault; since

chael VI., 142 Macarius II., 143 he makes him die in 1585.
Joachim V., 144 Michael VII., 145 1 Le Quien places his death in

Joachim VI., 146 Joachim VII., 1610. He reckons him 147th in the

formerly Bishop of Emesa, accord- order of succession. 148 Athanasius

ing to the Vatican Catalogue ; named III., whose death he assigns to 1619.

Benzaiada, in Assemani's list; who 149 Ignatius III. 150 Cyril IV. bro-

subscrihed the Acts of the Synod of ther of Athanasius, whose murder by

Constantinople (A.D. 1593), contsed- the Turks he believes was instigated

ing patriarchal rights to the Metro- by his rival Ignatius !
politan of Moscow. Le Qnien 1. c.,

THE PATRIARCHS OF ANTIOCH. 181

arch deferred from time to time trie payment of trie arrears,
on the plea of insolvency, the Damascenes no longer en
during such a pretext, came to words, quarrelling for a
long time with the patriarch, and at last, in consequence
of his obstinacy, they brought a public accusation against
him, until the Government, being annoyed at this logomachy,
delivered Athanasius to prison, as not having kept his pro
mise and pledge; on which Damascenes alone, without the
knowledge and consent of the other Christians of the throne,
elected another patriarch of Antioch, viz. the Bishop of Sidon,
144. IGNATIUS III., but suspecting an opposition from
the Clergy and other Christians to this independent election
of theirs, they sent him to Constantinople to receive his pro
motion from Timothy, the then patriarch, in 1614; but in the
same year, after the return from Constantinople of Ignatius
thus advanced to the throne, Athanasius being released from
prison, went to Tripoli in Syria, where he died ; but his bro
ther Cyril, Bishop of Chabranium, in revenge for the treat
ment his brother Athanasius had met with, availing himself
of the powerful intervention of foreign aid, was advanced to
the patriarchate in Tripoli, by the bishops of Epiphaneia,
Emesa, and Arcadia, against their will; which ought not to
have been done, because, in consequence of this invasion of
the throne, violent conflicts broke out — a great and most
desolating schism between the throne and the Christians;
Cyril being vigorously incited against Ignatius, under the
protection of Cyril Lucar, patriarch of Constantinople. But
while (not induced thereto by repentance) he alone proposed
to the civil power the assembling of a General Council, in
which he of the two should be sole patriarch who was deter
mined by the Council, he was cast into prison, and miserably
put to death by the Government; and Ignatius alone re
mained administering the throne. He having been patriarch
for fourteen years, in the midst of troubles and invasions,
on his journey from Sidon to Beyrout was murdered on the
road by brigands. After this, by common consent, the vir
tuous Bishop of Berrhcea of Syria (Aleppo) was chosen, who, on
his election to Antioch, changed his name from -Meletius to

182 THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

145. EUTHYMIUS III, A.D. 1629. He, having ruled the
Church in a manner well pleasing to God for two years, de
parted this life, having, before his death, chosen as his suc
cessor his deacon-monk, Meletius of Chios, as a virtuous
man, who, on his consecration to the episcopate and his ad
vancement to the patriarchal throne, changed his name
also to

146. EUTHYMIUS IV.1, A.r>. 1631. He, having governed
the Church for sixteen years, died, and left, as his successor,
the Metropolitan of Berrhoea of Syria (Aleppo\ who, having
been a secular priest had, after his widowhood, adopted the
monastic life; a man adorned with virtue and learning, viz.,

147. MACARIUS III., A.D. 1647 2. In consequence of the
invasions and losses incurred by the events that happened
concerning the aforesaid Cyril, the throne had been reduced
to dire necessity and penury, by reason of which this patri
arch was compelled to undertake foreign expeditions in quest
of assistance. Accordingly he came to Constantinople, and
went thence to Wallachia and Moldavia, and from thenca
passed through Poland and Little Russia to Moscow in the year
1562, while Alexi Michaelovitch reigned; who both received
him honourably and contributed to the necessities of the patri
arch. On this he returned with gratitude to his throne,
and reduced the debt; but in the year 1666, being sum
moned by letters of the aforesaid Emperor Alexi, addressed
to the four patriarchs, requesting their judgment in the mat
ter of the accusations against Nicon, Patriarch of all Russia,
on account of his presumption exceeding all bounds, violating

1 He is called Eutychius of Chios in 160 Seraphin.

Assemani's list, followed by Le Quien 161 Cyril,

(col. 773), who reckons as follows: — 162 Sylvester.

151 Euthymius II. __Q. C. Tom. n. cols. 774—776.

152 Eutychius. 2 Le guien gays in 1643< in which

153 Macarius. Barne year he was at Constantinople,

154 Cyril, V. an(j subscribed the "Confession of

155 Neophytus. the Eastern Church," by Peter Mogi-

156 Cyril, 2nd ti:ne. ia> in common with the other Patri-

157 Athanasius IV. archSi parthenius of Jerusalem, Jo-

158 Cyril, 3rd time. annicius of Alexandria, and Paisiua

159 Athanasius, 2nd time. of Jerusalem.

THE PATRIARCHS OF ANTIOCH. 183

his duty and allegiance to the Emperor himself, assuming
worldly power, and exhibiting intolerable arrogance ; — on
this account it was resolved by a Synodical decree at Con
stantinople, that Paisius of Alexandria, and our Macarius of
Antioch, should go to Moscow. Accordingly, journeying by
land, they passed through the Diocese of Theodosiopolis
(Ersroum) in the patriarchate of Antioch, through Georgia1
and Astrakan, and came to Moscow, where, in conjunction
with the Russian bishops, they condemned Nicon, and de
posed hin from the patriarchate; but the patriarch of An
tioch, returning from his second journey to Damascus, paid
off the remainder of the debt on the See, restored and
beautified the patriarchal church with sacred vessels of
great price, which he had brought with him, erected the
patriarchal palace, and did other good works. He departed
to the Lord after a patriarchate of thirty-eight years; but
the Damascenes, from their attachment and love to the
blessed man. remembering the good works he had done for
the throne, with one voice elected a grandson of the ever-
memorable man, and son of Paul, son of the Patriarch, the
monk-deacon Constantine, who was in his twentieth year.
On his ordination and advancement to the see, he changed
his name to

148. CYRIL III. in 1686. But certain agitators, not
considering that Grace, seeking out the worthy, supplies their
deficiencies, would not receive him. although, young as he was,
he possessed the eloquence and intelligence of an old man.
They wrote therefore tj the Great Church, accusing Cyril as
being under the canonical age and incompetent ; and pro
posing Neophytus of Chics, bishop of Epiphaneia, as qualified
and worthy : but the Church, persuaded by their arguments
sent for him, and advanced him to the throne and sent him
forth.

149. NEOPHYTUS, A.D. 1688, having arrived at Damas-

1 It was on this journey th it he only the chrism, and not baptized

baptized an innumerable multitude them at all with water. Or. Ch.

of Georgians of all ages : for the iguo- col. 774.
rant priests in that country had used

184 THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

cus, his presence gave rise to tumultuous scandals and to
terrible schism among the Christians, until Neophytus having
consented that Cyril should perform his functions, and that
he should receive Laodiceia, which Cyril conceded to him,
went and remained quiet there, where after a short time he
died. On this Cyril again undertook the administration of
the throne alone in the year 1691. But after some years, the
prince of evil, who sorely tried that throne, not enduring the
repose and calm of the Church, stirred up a new storm of
troubles against it through the Christians of Aleppo. They
sent to Constantinople without the knowledge of Cyril, and
procured an order and decree that

150A ATHANASIUS IV. should be ordained and appointed
patriarch of Antioch, A.D. 1700. When this had been done,
as it ought not, the miserable scandals, divisions and injuries
became worse than the former; but the most terrible thing
of all was, that the destruction wrought by the papacy began
on this to advance with rapid strides throughout Syria ; for
Athanasius, perceiving that the party of Cyril was the more
powerful, fraternised with the papal missionaries in Damascus,
who promised him protection through the ambassadors at
Constantinople ; on which account Cyril also was compelled, in
order to counteract his influence, to make friends with the
same missionaries, who, availing themselves of this favourable
opportunity, entered without hindrance into the houses of the
Christians, sowing among them the teaching of Rome. Mean
while, while these divisions and scandals were coming to a
head, an arrangement was made by which Athanasius took
the diocese of Berrhcea of Syria (Aleppo) and departed thither,
but Cyril remained in Damascus as patriarch ; but he having
ruled the Church for some time longer in peace and quiet,
all being subject to him, and himself being serviceable alike
to all; having by his exertions corrected many injustices,
which the Christians suffered from the Government; he de
parted hence in 1724 \ after a patriarchate of thirty-eight
years. After his death Athanasius continued sole patriarch.

1 Le Qnien gives, as the date of his death, January T\, A.D. 1720.

THE PATRIARCHS OF ANTIOCH. 185

He lived four years longer in sorrow and repentance because
that, through his friendship and toleration towards the popish
fathers, he had become the cause that many of the orthodox
in Damascus and Aleppo had revolted from the sacred tra
ditions of their fathers and embraced the Roman doctrines * ;
miserably beguiled by the popish fathers, — who in the
name of the pope granted indulgences and relaxations of the
fasts to those who were by nature slaves of their bellies, and
everything else besides which was forbidden by the orthodox
Church of the East ; but, seeing that he was unable to check
or restrain the evil progress of these opinions, he died from
despondency, but others say by poison administered to him
by the papists. Having been patriarch only in name twenty-
four years, but in fact for four years after the death of Cyril,
before his death he left as his successor his former deacon,
who however had with his consent left him, and was prac
tising discipline in the Holy Mountain,

151. SILVESTER2. On reference being made by the Chris
tians of Damascus to Paisius then (Ecumenical patriarch and
his synod concerning this succession, they sent for him from
the Holy Mount, consecrated him Bishop, and advanced him
to the throne of Antioch, A. D. 1728. He was a man of
virtuous life, as having passed a considerable time in the
hermitages on mount Athos, and was in consequence un
worldly, simple in his habits, easily cheated, severely persistent
in the rules of the sacred Canons, rigid and unbending. On
this account he appeared unsuited for so high a spiritual
rule in this world; for in addition to virtue, it is necessary
that such an one should be a good manager, according to

1 He was the author of that Ya- the former in the Catalogues lately
tican Catalogue of the Patriarchs of brought from the East, i. e. A.D. 1734.
Antioch, of which Le Quien has made Cyril was avowedly a Latiniser, con-
so much use. He was lately deceased firmed by the Pope ; and Sylvester
in August, 1724. Or. Chr. col. 775. (styled a "schismatic!") was main-

2 Le Quien inserts 160 Seraphin tained in his see against him by the
and 161 Cyril VI., between Athana- authority of the Porte, under the
sius and (162) Sylvester, who is the influence of the English — "agentibus
last in his list. His editor, however, Anglorum protestantium Primori-
state* that there was no mention of bnfl." col. 77fi.

186 THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

circumstances of the various human infirmities, performing
the office of an evangelist with forbearance and patience, in
meekness and condescension, shewing himself long-suffering
and full of endurance; that thus he ma}^ gain, if not all, at
least many of those who are deceived and rebellious. But
this blessed man on arriving at Aleppo from Constantinople
on a Wednesday, and seeing fish on the table which had been
prepared for his reception outside the city by the principal
Christian inhabitants of Aleppo, in an ungovernable fit of
passion, upset the table and violently reproved those leading
Christians who had come out to meet him ; paying not the
slightest attention to their explanations, — that in consequence
of the lack of fast meats in those parts, the patriarchs his pre
decessors, had, by way of ecclesiastical condescension, granted
this indulgence. On his entrance into Aleppo, he not only
shewed himself unbending to their earnest appeals on this
subject, but excommunicated them in the churches as being
guilty, through gluttony, of eating fish on fasting days. Not
satisfied with this, he further accused them to the pasha of
Aleppo as Franks and infidels ; on which some of the most
distinguished among them were apprehended, imprisoned and
punished : but the sufferers, burning with hatred and ven
geance, turned the attack by bribing the pasha, who was
about to apprehend Silvester and punish him. When he
had knowledge of this he fled to Laodiceia, but after his secret
retirement, all the orthodox in Aleppo, with the exception of
a very few, from their youth upwards have declared them
selves papists, miserably withdrawing themselves from their
mother, the Ens 'era Church, unto this day. After this,
labouring and exerting himself much for the conversion of
those Aleppines who had revolted from the pious doctrines
of their fathers, and for others in Damascus, Beyrout and
elsewhere throughout Syria, who had been carried away,
separated from the truth and miserably bowed down to
western innovation and doctrine; and through the mission
aries sent from Rome, with plenary papal indulgences and
relaxations of fasts; and other irregularities forbidden by the
orthodox Eastern Church ; and having used great exertions

THE PATRIARCHS OF ANTICOH. 187

and gone to great expense in order to procure the expulsion
of the false bishops, secretly brought into Aleppo by the
Latinisers, and especially of one native agitator Seraphim,
otherwise called Cyril, who became false patriarch and in
vaded for a time the throne by foreign intervention1; and hav
ing, for the purpose of meeting the great expenses which had
reduced him to great poverty and distress, travelled through
Wallachia, Moldavia and other parts, and endured much
during the whole period of thirty-eight years of a patri
archate passed in the midst of so many toils and afflictions,
distresses and dangers, labours and martyrdoms, he departed
hence to the Lord, as having endured much, in the year 1776.
After his death, as the bishops of the throne of Antioch could
not agree concerning the election of a new patriarch from
among themselves, they wrote to the Great Church, which
took upon itself the government of the metropolitan see of
Aleppo, so separating it from the patriarchate of Antioch,
which was not able to rule it, owing to the inroads of the
papists: and advanced to the patriarchate its metropolitan,
whom thirteen years ago they had consecrated and sent ; he
was a native of Constantinople, and then residing in that
city —

152. PHILEMON, in April 1766. He sailed to Beyrout
and came to Damascus, from whence he passed through
Ernesa and Epiphaneia and came to Aleppo, where he con
secrated as Metropolitan of Aleppo, by permission of the
patriarch of Constantinople, Neophytus of Laodiceia, an

1 This man, being affected with lous and horrible manner. A certain
Roman doctrine, calling to his aid Capuchin friar, a Roman missionary
the violence and threats of a power- in Syria, breathed on him thrice
ful chief of Mount Lebanon, was saying... "By the grace and power
named Bishop in a certain cave, by given me by the Archbishop of Rome,
Neophytus, Metropolitan of Beyrout, I have this day appointed thee patri-
and an Armeno- Catholic Bishop arch of Antioch." Thus the lawless
brought from Lebanon, cursing and supremacy and insolence of the papal
excommunicating him— instead of see unblushingly despises the divine
prayers ! After this comedy, the laws and Canons, shamelessly mock-
accursed man, aiming also at the ing at all that is sacred and holy for
patriarchial dignity, this too was ac- the sake of making one proselyte to
compliRhed in this still more ridicu- Popery !

188 THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANT10CH.

Aleppine, whom he had left as his Vicar during his absence.
He departed thence to Laodiceia, where he fell ill and died,
after a patriarchate of one year and two months ; but after
his death, the bishops, subject to the throne of Antioch,
again could not agree concerning the election of a patri
arch, as some wished for the bishop of Beyrout, others for
Tyre and Sidon, and others for Tripoli. They wrote, there
fore, to the Great Church, which, in order to put a stop to
these divisions and scandals, consecrated the Protosyncellus
of the Great Church, and translated him to the throne of
Antioch.

153. DANIEL, a native of Chios, A. D. 1767, was a good
man, and lowly minded. He repaired the patriarchal church
in Damascus, which had fallen into decay, and the convent of
nuns at Seidanayia, renowned throughout all Syria. There
happened under him also many disputes with the Romanisers
in Damascus; who, seeing his meekness, humility, and peace
able disposition, ceased not, as apostates from their ancestral
piety, who had become messengers of Satan, to involve him
in terrible troubles, concerning which he twice went to
Constantinople and returned. After a patriarchate of twenty-
five years, when old and in failing health he went a third
time to the capital, and having chosen the bishop of He-
lenopolis, a Cypriote by birth, an exceedingly learned and
high principled man, presented him to the (Ecumenical
Patriarch and Synod, saying 'this is my successor,' and having
resigned the throne to him, he departed to his country,
Chios. The aforesaid

154. ANTHEMIUS was advanced to the patriarchate in
1793. He, no less than his predecessors, struggled and con
tended, as far as he was able, against the attacks of the
papists, who having become secretaries of the pashas through
out Syria, and thus obtaining power, seized both the monas
teries and churches of the orthodox, whom they afflicted ;
inducing some by persuasion, some by force, and others by
bribes and promises, to abjure the doctrines of piety and to
embrace the novel teaching of Rome, in imitation of them
selves. Having presided amid such conflicts and agitations

THE PATRIARCHS OF ANTIOCH. 189

twenty-one years, he departed this life in Damascus; but
on a reference of the bishops of the See, and the orthodox
there to the Great Church,

155. SERAPHIM of Constantinople was advanced to the
throne of Antioch, having been a titular bishop only, in the
year 1813. He having succeeded to the position and troubles
of his predecessors, and survived nine years and seven
months, demised in Damascus on the 19th of February.
After his departure to the Lord, a general requisition of
the bishops of the See and of the Christians was sent
to the Great Church, requesting Constantius, archbishop
of Sinai, for their patriarch ; but, on his declining, by no
means wishing to accept the office, the metropolitan of
Ancyra is raised to the throne —

156. METHODIUS, a Naxian by birth, in the year 1823,
who is exercising the patriarchal office worthily up to this
time, a man of high principles, kindly in his manners,
adorned both with zeal for the faith and virtue ; on which
account he is held in respect and esteem by all in those
parts. But what has he also endured in his conflicts for
piety, muzzling and racking his Latinisers and apostate
antagonists, who are styled Roman Catholics! besides which,
by help from above, he has skilfully beaten off and dispersed
the frauds and plots of those who are called Reformers and
Missionaries, who have been introduced into Syria, and who
are likewise plotting by all means against the faithful of the
orthodox church ; and confirming again, in the sound doc
trine, those who have been deceived by gold and shaken in
their religion. All these conflicts of his, though protracted
to his old age, are rather the subject of more private history.
Being a lover of the beautiful, but destitute of means, he
thought of seeking assistance from the North, which he
obtained, and with which, besides other works, he rebuilt
from the foundations the ruined patriarchal Church, the
only one in Damascus, adorning it and beautifying it in
the most splendid manner1.

1 The catalogue of Constantius ends with Methodius ; but the Editor of
the Minor Works of Constantius, on p. 117, note (1), speaks of Methodius as

190 THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH.

157. HIEROTHEUS, formei-ly titular Bishop of Mount
Tabor, and the successor designate of the Patriarchal Throne
of Jerusalem, commonly known as such under the title of
6 AftfSo^o?. On the death however of Athanasius, Patriarch
of Jerusalem, in 1844, the Great Church of Constantinople,
under the Patriarch Herman, sought to impose conditions
and restrictions on the new patriarch of Jerusalem for the
aggrandisement of the Church of Constantinople. Hierotheus
resisted the usurpation, and maintained the liberties of the
See of Jerusalem. On this account he incurred the dis
pleasure of the Great Church, which instigated the Ottoman
Porte not to confirm the appointment. A ready and effec
tual pretext was found in the fact that Hierotheus had been
sent to Russia to collect alms and offerings for the Church
of Jerusalem, and had, during his sojourn there, ingratiated
himself with influential members of that Church, and become
biassed with Russian proclivities. He was not allowed to
assume the Patriarchal throne of Jerusalem, to which Cyril,
then Bishop of Lydda, was elected. But shortly after this,
on the death of Methodius, Patriarch of Antioch, he was
elected to that See, and the Government made no objec
tion. Luring his occupancy of the Patriarchal Throne he
has been engaged, like his predecessors, in unavailing at
tempts to resist the encroachments of the Roman Propaganda,
on one side, and of the Protestant Missionaries on the other.
He took an active part in the proceedings of the General
Synod of Constantinople in 1872, and subscribed the ex
communication of the Bulgarians, on the ground of nation
alism. By this act he incurred the displeasure of the Bishops
and Clergy of his Patriarchate, who assembled in Synod at
Beyrout and voted his deposition.

the " immediate predecessor of the present patriarch Hierotheus," whose
biographical notice I supply from my own knowledge. See Holy City,.
Vol. n. pp. 544—547. G. W.

APPENDICES.

APPENDIX. I.

[I am indebted to my most revered friend Gregory, the very learned
Metropolitan of Chios, for the following authentic records relating to
the Patriarchal Throne of Antioch during the latter half of the 18th
Century, extracted, for the most part, from the Archives of the Patri
archate of Constantinople, and obligingly communicated to me for the
illustration of this Volume. G. W.]

By reading the following Ecclesiastical memoirs extracted from the
Archives of the Great Church of Christ (i.e. Constantinople) you will
obtain information concerning the encroachments of the Papists in the
East, especially in the parts subject to the Patriarchal See of Antioch ;
the History of which you are publishing.

" The very holy Apostolic See of the Church of Antioch remaining
without a Pastor, its ruler the venerable Kyr Philemon having de
parted to the better life, the Christians of that region and those
living here in the capital — men entitled to consideration, and well
acquainted with those parts, fearing lest some one favourable to the
Latins should come in ; — as the like was about to happen at another
time, in our own days, when a double-named individual Seraphim or
Cyril (one and the same man differently named) from among the well
known Latinizers, thrust himself in by the help of money, got
possession of the See and became the cause of a thousand evils and
unspeakable destruction, expended and emptied the treasures accumu
lated from former ages and for the adornment of this Patriarchal
See; also whatever sacred offerings and gifts there were he used for
his misplaced desires and aims, and above all persecuted Orthodoxy
and exalted and strengthened the cause of the heterodox and did
besides many things which it were grievous to relate : — Having then
foreseen such and the like events, those of that fold and we our
selves, entrusted with the general care and forethought for all the
Churches ; on account too of the Patriarchal Epistle, addressed to us
by the late Kyr Philemon; who having fallen dangerously ill, and being
unable to rise and to be cured of his disease, foreseeing the future and
knowing the instability of man's nature, as a good steward, and

13

194 APPENDIX. I.

governor of his flock, wrote to us with all details and with religious
zeal, though in great apprehension lest some one of the Arabs should
come in and strive to extinguish the bright fiame of Orthodoxy.

He therefore named as his successor our Great Protosyncellus of the
Apostolic and (Ecumenical See, having chosen and appointed him as
successor in preference to any other person residing either there or
here in the capital. Moved by these claims and arguments our Great
Church of Constantinople, in order to meet the probable evils (those,
that is, resulting from the Papacy), thought to secure and promote the
welfare of the Orthodox fold of Antioch by the wise zeal and firm
hand of an orthodoxly-ruling Primate of that spiritual fold. Therefore
according to the ancient order1 of this Apostolic and (Ecumenical See,
after the death of either of the other Patriarchs, to receive and take
upon itself the charge of Ephorus and Epistates of his successorship ;
moreover as general Overseer and Ephorus of all the Holy Churches of
Christ, as Head of the whole body, bound to care for all its members
and to watch over the common interest of all2 — exercising this right
the See of Constantinople, in consideration of the written opinion
of the late Kyr Philemon, expressing his own desire with regard
to our Great Protosyncellus Kyr Daniel, has decided to vote in
accord and brotherly agreement with him : the most blessed Patriarch
of Jerusalem Kyr Ephrem, our beloved brother and fellow-minister
in the Holy Ghost, holding the same opinion, as did likewise the sacred
assembly of Bishops present. First of all then this very Reverend
Great Protosyncellus Kyr Daniel, already consecrated Metropolitan
of Damascus, is declared worthy of succession to the See of Antioch;
next to him, according to lawful order, we name the former Bishop of
Brailov (in Wallachia) Kyr Zach arias, and thirdly the Bishop of Chios
Kyr Nicephorus, whose names have been entered in this sacred act of
the Great Church of Christ.

In the year of Salvation 1767. August 6th.

4- SAMUEL, Patriarch of Constantinople."

1 According, that is, to the order of brotherly love required by the cir-
in force since the capture of Constan- cumstances of the times. For, on ac-
tinople, by which the (Ecumenical See count of the tyranny of the con-
took upon itself the task of Epistateg querors, and the unceasing attacks and
and Epoptes of the welfare of the conspiracies of the Papists, a greater
other ^ Patriarchal Churches, particu- concentration of power was requisite,
larly in matters of succession by con- Therefore this act (I repeat it) was no
sent or demand of the Patriarchs and violation of the canons, but a tempo-
the Orthodox Christians subjected to rary measure of conciliation and the
them : this interference of the (Ecu- fruit of Christian charity. (Remark
menical Patriarch in the matters of made by ourselves.)
the other independent Churches was 2 This is a somewhat exaggerated
not an act of love of dominion, but expression.

APPENDIX. I. 195

ANOTHER MEMOIR.

" Our Holy Great Church of Christ and its most Holy Patriarchal
and (Ecumenical See holds it as its undoubted duty to protect, care for,
and watch over all Christian communities, as the common mother of
every holy Church and the most holy Patriarchal Sees representing
them ; according to the privileges long granted to her of overseeing them
and correcting the fallen and those in need of raising. Since therefore
she has found the very holy Metropolis of Aleppo (formerly subject to the
most holy See of Antioch), and its Christian community in perturbation
for many years past, on account of its subjection to the said Holy See of
Antioch, its appeal was not received as long as it was subject to that
See \ But the most blessed and Holy Patriarch of Antioch our beloved
and much-esteemed brother in the Holy Ghost and fellow- churchman
Kyr Silvester, seeing well and understanding by so many years'
experience the impossibility of ruling this diocese of Aleppo as long as it
remains under the government of his Holy See, of his own freewill and
independent desire, having been of himself prompted so to act, wrote to
this Holy See of Constantinople, both to the Patriarch then occupy
ing it and to the sacred Synod of Holy Bishops, and by free voluntary
resignation transferred and abandoned this very Holy Metropolis of
Aleppo to the most Holy See of Constantinople ; requesting that it
should be taken and separated from its union with Antioch and united
and subjected to the See of Constantinople. Having accepted this
request, the Church of Christ, in order to settle the matters of that
Christian community, consented to the demand of his Beatitude and to
the written application made by him. Therefore we fellow-Bishops
residing in Constantinople, by the desire and permission of our most
holy and Reverend Superior and Lord the (Ecumenical Patriarch Kyr
Seraphim, having assembled in the venerable Patriarchal Church of the
glorious Martyr Saint George Tropaiophoros, and having collected the
canonical votes for the choice and election of a person worthy and
meet to receive the Episcopal Government of this diocese of Aleppo,
have selected, first, the very Reverend Protosyncellus of the very Holy
Metropolis of Derkon, the Priest-monk Kyr Philemon2, secondly the
Reverend Priest-monk Kyr Theophilus, and thirdly the Reverend Priest-
monk Kyr Hierotheus ; whose names have been entered in this sacred
Register of the Great Church of Christ, the year of Salvation 1757,
November 6th of the Indict.

-l- JEREMIAH, Bishop of Nicaea.
+ GABRIEL, Bishop of Thessalonica.

1 The matter seems here to me cal Act. It was customary that the
somewhat unintelligible. name of him who had the greater

2 He afterwards became Patriarch number of votes should be placed
of Antioch. See the former Synodi- first in the Act.

190 APPENDIX. I.

+ DIONYSIUS, Bishop of Adrianople,
having the proxies of my brethren
Kyr Gerasimus, Bishop of Heraclea,
Kyr Gabriel, Bishop of Nikomedia,
Kyr Samuel1, Bishop of Derkon.
-f AUXENTIUS, Bishop of Philippopolis,
having the proxies of the holy Kyr Meletius of

Broussa.
+ NEOPHYTUS, Bishop of Ganos and its region."

The Patriarch Silvester requested the incorporation of the diocese of
Aleppo into the (Ecumenical See — although it was from the first canoni-
cally attached to the Patriarchal See of Antioch — in order to save it
from the evils it was suffering at the hands of the Papists. Thenceforth
this Metropolis, with but little intermission, continued under the juris
diction and protection of the patriarch of Constantinople, containing
only 120 orthodox households ; its other numerous inhabitants having
about 150 years ago been won over to Popery by the intrigues and wiles
of the Jesuits.

In the extensive writings of Athanasius Ypsilanti ( + 1775) recently
published by the Archimandrite Germanus Aphthonides of Sinai, bearing
the title "Events after the Capture" (of Constantinople), you will find
much relating to the Patriarchal See of Antioch.

PatriarcJial and Synodical Act concerning the diocese of Aleppo.

"To care for, and, when possible, to assist the needs of the other most
Holy Patriarchal Sees, our most Holy Patriarchal, Apostolic and
(Ecumenical See has ever held quite befitting to itself; but as for
taking away their rights and profiting unjustly, this it not only refuses
to do, but even to hear of2. For the first act is just and worthy of it;
whereas the second is on the contrary unworthy and unbefitting the
Patriarchal dignity. This is manifest from many other documents, as
well as from the synodically attested Patriarchal and Synodical Act,
concerning the very Holy Metropolis of Aleppo, published in the year of
Salvation 1706, under Samuel Patriarch of Constantinople; for it is
written in this Synodical Act : —

" The very Holy Metropolis of Aleppo, formerly and from the begin
ning subjected to the most Holy Patriarchal and Apostolic See of Antioch,
in later times (the year of Salvation 1757) under the Patriarchate of the
ever-memorable Silvester, on account of the troubles and disorders
excited there by some evil-minded men, was declared by common de
cision, as a prudential measure, subjected and united to this our Patri-

1 He became Patriarch of Constantinople, of whom see further.

2 Mark this phrase well.

APPENDIX. I. 197

archal, Apostolic and (Ecumenical See (but all this, as attested by the
said writing, for expediency). Wherefore, after the death of the said
blessed Silvester, the blessed Philemon having been translated from the
Metropolis of Aleppo to the most Holy Patriarchal See of Antioch, that
Patriarchal See (of Antioch) caring for the Metropolis of Aleppo as
formerly its own, took upon itself the debt of 3000 piastres for it, and
declared it free, and delivered from all debt. For this reason, and like
wise because the former difficulties and troubles had ceased to exist,
the said very Holy Metropolis of Aleppo was once more, by general agree
ment and approval of the Synod, restored and made subject to the most
Holy Patriarchal See of Antioch, as it was before. But, on account of the
necessities of the time, and on prudential considerations, the name of
the Patriarchs of Constantinople continued to be mentioned there in the
churches1. Meanwhile the successive Metropolitans of Aleppo are to
be subject solely to the most Holy Patriarchal See of Antioch, and are
to render to it the befitting honour, obedience, submission and reverence,
and are to regard the ruling Patriarchs of Antioch as their lords."—
These now are the contents of the said Synodical Act, and hence it is
manifest how, in this case also, our most Holy Patriarchal Apostolic and
(Ecumenical See kept itself blameless, assisting in brotherly wise the
Patriarchal See of Antioch in its difficulty and need concerning the said
Metropolis of Aleppo; but never at all regarding it as its own property.
Therefore now, by general agreement and Synodical decree, since the
most Holy Patriarchal See of Antioch has from henceforth taken upon
itself the debt of 3000 piastres, incurred by the Metropolis of Aleppo,
and is still paying the interest thereof ; and since by Divine help all
troubling circumstances have disappeared, and in the Metropolis of
Aleppo it has been voted that this very Holy Metropolis should hence
forth and for ever be attached, as before, to the most Holy Patriarchal
and Apostolic See of Antioch, and that in future the Metropolitan of
Aleppo should be canonically consecrated by the ruling Patriarch of
Antioch, and that they should recognise him alone as their Patriarch and
Lord, obeying and submitting to him according to the law :— We do there
fore by this Synodical Act declare, conjointly with the very reverend
Bishops surrounding us, our honoured brethren and fellow-Churchmen
in the Holy Ghost, that from henceforth in future time and for all ages
the said very Holy Metropolis of Aleppo shall be, as before, subjected to
and dependent on the most Holy Patriarchal and Apostolic See of
Antioch, and that the Metropolitan of Aleppo is to recognise as his
Patriarch and Lord the ruling Patriarch of the Most Holy Patriarchal

1 This in order that the Papists, by of Aleppo, and taking him to be a de-

whom the name of the (Ecumenical pendent of the (Ecumenical Patriarch,

Patriarch was more dreaded on ac- should be withheld from their violent

count of his dignity and direct rela- acts against the Orthodox of the Dio-

tions with the authorities, hearing this cese. The town of Aleppo is the

name pronounced by the Metropolitan formerly famous Berrhuva.

198

APPENDIX. I.

and Apostolic See of Antioch, to commemorate his canonical title, and
to render to him all due and fitting obedience, honour and submission,
as is meet and reasonable, according to the law. And whosoever of the
Christians young or old (or high or low) whether of the clergy or the
laity, of whatsoever station or rank he may be, shall dare in future to
infringe or in any way to alter the present Synodical decree, such an one
shall remain separated from God, and accursed, and tinabsolved, and
after death unshriven and condemned, and shall incur the eternal fire of
Gehenna. These things then have been decreed and synodically con
firmed. And as proof and sufficient warrant of the same, this present
Patriarchal and Synodical Act (entered in the Sacred Register of our
Great Church of Christ) is published and given to the Most Holy Patri
archal See of Antioch, in the month of January, 10th of the Indict 17921.

NEOPHYTUS, by the Grace of God Archbishop of Constantinople,

JVew Rome, and (Ecumenical Patriarch.
+ GREGORY, Bishop of Csesareia. + SAMUEL of Ephesus.
+ METHODIUS of Heracleia.
+ ATHANASIUS of Mcomedeia.
+ GERASIMUS of Derkon.
+ ANTHIMUS of Broussa.

+ AGAPIUS of Cyzicus.
+ JEREMIAS of Chalcedon.
+ MATTHEW of Tornova.
4- MELETIUS of Larissa."

+ MACARIUS of Arta.

1 The present Patriarchal and Sy
nodical Act was published under the
Patriarchate of Anthemius at Alex
andria and Neophytus at Constanti
nople : for when Daniel, Patriarch of
Antioch tendered to the (Ecumenical
See his resignation, on the i5th of

December, 1791, as is proved by and
entered in the sacred Register of
the Great Church, then in the month
of December, loth of the Indict,
Anthemius was appointed to the See
cf Antioch.

APPENDIX. II.

THE CHURCH OF ANTIOCH.

[The following Memoir of the Patriarchate of Antioch is translated
from a Russian pamphlet, which was printed at Moscow in the year
1845, with a view to enlist the sympathies of the Orthodox of Russia
in the Mission of Neophytus Metropolitan of Heliopolis and Mount
Lebanon, who had come to that country with a commission from the
Patriarch to collect alms for his impoverished Church. It contains
some interesting historical notices : and a description of the actual state
of the Patriarchate, in very characteristic language, and is therefore
inserted. G. W.]

Within the walls of Moscow, in the Jerusalem Convent-yard, resides
Neophytus, the Metropolitan of Heliopolis [Baalbek] and Mount Libanus,
who is sent, with a letter from Methodius the Patriarch of Antioch, into
our native country for the purpose of collecting alms in behalf of the
poor See of Antioch, of establishing orthodox schools and printing-
presses, of renovating the Church of S. Nicolas in Damascus, of repairing
other old churches and monasteries, and finally of erecting various
public buildings indispensable to the Christian residents.

The Church of Antioch, one of the blessed branches of the Orthodox
Eastern Church, the eldest sister of our Russian Church, suffering
under the heavy yoke of infidels, and oppressed by other persuasions
inimical to ours, now, in the person of her Patriarch, extends her blessing
hand to our Orthodox brotherhood which is strong, rich, independent,
and prays for assistance ! Shall we then turn a deaf ear to her plain
tive cry ? Shall we, happy and triumphant, refuse to stretch out our
hand to her weeping and oppressed ?

Wishing as far as possible, to induce our fellow-countrymen to
take an interest in this appeal of the Church of Antioch, we have under
taken the duty to revive her holy traditions in their memory ; to give
them a short account of the chief events of her history, which will clearly
prove how wonderfully she has preserved her orthodoxy against all
possible temptation ; to bring back to their mind her ancient connexion
and all her most important relations with our native Country ; and
finally to represent to them her actual condition.

The See of the Church of Antioch derives its origin from the Apostle

200 APPENDIX. II.

Peter. He was the first that preached the Word of God here, wrought
miraculous cures, established an Episcopate. Till his departure for Rome
he resided for the most part either at Jerusalem or at Antioch. Tread
ing in the footsteps of the Apostle Peter, the Apostles Barnabas and
Paul laboured in Antioch : during a whole year they assembled in the
church of that town, taught numbers of people, and their disciples in
Antioch were the first to be called Christians, so that this blessed name
originated in these parts and from Antioch spread over the universe.
There is to be found to this day that gracious spring of water which
was brought forth by the prayers of St Paul for the baptism of the Anti-
ochians. It still bears the name of this Apostle.

St Peter, on quitting the See of Antioch, left in his place Euodius,
to whom succeeded St Ignatius — the Bearer of God (Theophorus). There
is a tradition which says that St Ignatius was that very child, whom the
Saviour set in the midst of His disciples and, embracing him, said :
"Verily I say unto you, that except ye be converted, and become
as little children, ye shall not enter the Kingdom of Heaven. He that
humbleth himself like this little child, is the greatest in the Kingdom of
Heaven. He that receiveth this little child in my Name, receiveth Me."

Over the head of the infant Ignatius were these Divine words spoken.
The holy Apostle St John the Evangelist received him as his disciple.
Afterwards, by the advice of all the Apostles, Ignatius was ordained
Bishop of Antioch. (See Mensea of the Saints, December 20th.) He first
introduced into the Church-service the antiphonal singing.

It was he also that taught the Orthodox Christians to cross them
selves with the three united fingers of the right hand to the glory of
the Thrice-holy Consubstantial and Indivisible Trinity. — Fearlessly did
he defend the Christians against Trajan in his own Antioch ; he was
hence called to Rome, to be condemned to wild beasts in the Colosseum ;
the incorruptible remains of his bones and of his heart, miraculously
spared by the wild beasts, were gathered by the faithful and returned to
the Church of Antioch.

In the second century public Divine Service in Antioch was per
formed in private houses. Theophilus, the 7th bishop of Antioch, seeing
that the former houses could not contain all the faithful, gave up his own
house for the public worship. In the time of Macarius the 16th bishop
of Antioch, genuflexion was introduced in the church, on the day of
Pentecost at Vespers.

The title of Patriarch first of all belonged to the Bishop of Antioch,
even before the first (Ecumenical Council, at which the Patriarchate
of Constantinople was established. All greater and lesser Asia and
all the countries of the East were at first under the jurisdiction of
the Patriarch of Antioch. At the 1st (Ecumenical Council in Nicsea, St
Eustathius the 25th Patriarch of Antioch was present. — At the request
of the Emperor Constantino, he consented to acknowledge Metrophanes

APPENDIX. II. 201

bishop of Byzantium as Patriarch and to cede to him all the parts
contiguous to Constantinople. The Emperor promised the See of
Antioch for this concession a yearly gift of 36,000 measures of wheat.
Afterwards were conceded to the Patriarch of Constantinople the
metropolitan dioceses, situated on the Asiatic side from the Bosphorus
and Chrysopolis, now called Amidar, to Malatiah on the borders of Syria.
At the 4th Council was established the Patriarchate of Jerusalem— and
Maximus, Patriarch of Antioch, conceded to Juvenal the Patriarch of
Jerusalem both the Palestines, which from the time of St Peter
had been under the jurisdiction of the See of Antioch. Notwith
standing all those concessions there remained, in the year 553, during
the reign of the Emperor Justinian, under the jurisdiction of the
Patriarch of Antioch 153 Metropolitans, Archbishops and Bishops,
besides the Catholici of Seleucia, as far as India, of Armenia, of
Georgia and of the Northern part of Asia, which all became subject
to Antioch. It is but since the 5th Council that the island of Cyprus
ceased to depend upon Antioch.

Early did Antioch begin to wrestle with the persecutors of Chris
tianity. In the time of Constantino the Great, and of Bishop Eustathius,
Sapor, king of Persia, attacked Antioch, and many Christians became
the victims of his persecution. Delivered from the Persian yoke by
Constantino, Antioch began to extend the true faith into Georgia. In
this country appeared a wonderful woman, St Nina, who taught the
people Christianity. The king of Georgia and the people wished to
be baptized : St Eustathius, by command of Constantino the Great, set
off to Georgia, with the priests, with all the clergy and with Bacurius the
heir to the Georgian throne ; they brought the Georgian king sacred
presents from Constantino, some monuments of the Lord's Passion1,
some relics of the saints, the images of the Saviour and of the Mother
of God ; they baptized the king and the people, ordained Bishops and
Priests, established divine service, and by preaching accomplished the
conversion of all Iberia to Christianity from the shores of the Black Sea
almost to the Albanian mountains, and from the Caucasus to the
Persian dominions.

In 341, the fourth of the local councils was held in Antioch, and
therefore is called the Council of Antioch : wherein were constituted
25 rules concerning Easter, the Church communion among Christians
and the duties of Bishops.

St Meletius, the 33rd Patriarch of Antioch, who attended at the
second Oecumenical Council (381), is also renowned in the History of the
Church for having baptized, and then ordained St John Chrysostom,
sub-deacon, deacon, and priest, as well as for having consecrated the

1 It was then that St Constantine Cathedral of the Assumption. This
sent to Georgia the nail from the holy nail was transferred to Moscow from
cross, now preserved in the Moscow Georgia by king Arcliiel in 1686.

202 APPENDIX. II.

llierarch S. Basil Archbishop of Ceesareia in Cappadocia, Thus the repre
sentative of the Church of Antioch participated in the ecclesiastical
preferment of two of the greatest teachers of the Church.

In 451, at the time of the 4th general Council held in Chalcedon,
all Asia Minor went over from the Patriarch of Antioch to that of
Constantinople. In 518 Antioch was destroyed by a dreadful earth
quake, during which a great number of people perished and among them
the Patriarch Euphrasius. The Governor, Count Ephraim of Amida,
being sent by the Emperor Justinian to rebuild the ruined city, became a
monk at the request of the people, and was raised to the Patriarchal
Throne. It was in his time that Chozroes, king of Persia, destroyed all
Syria and Antioch, and led many Christians into captivity : the Emperor
Justinian conquered Chozroes and liberated the prisoners. Dreadful
earthquakes continued in Antioch : the terrified people ran out of
the city ; but the Patriarch Ephraim forbade the inhabitants to quit it.
He ordered every owner of a house to write over the gate: "May
Christ be with us." The earthquakes ceased. In memory of this
miracle, Antioch was called Theopolis — the City of God.

At the 5th (Ecumenical Council in 553, held in Constantinople, was
present Domnus the 65th Patriarch of Antioch. At the 6th (Ecumenical
Council of Trullum, held in 691, presided George, the 76th Patriarch of
Antioch. \

In the year 629, under the Patriarch Gregory, the Caliphs of
Babylon began to extend their power over all Syria and Antioch. But
in 742, El-Walid heir to the Caliph of Babylon, in the time of Stephen,
the 79th Patriarch of Antioch, imposed a heavy and firm yoke on both
these parts. It was he that forbade them not only to speak and write
Greek, but even to perform divine service in that language : the
Arabian language was then introduced into all the courts of justice
and was even in general use among the people, till 1097. The Saracen
oppression in all the countries of the East was so violent, that neither
Theodore the Patriarch of Antioch, nor Politian of Alexandria, nor
Elias of Jerusalem, could be present at the 7th (Ecumenical Council
held in Nicsea (783). They unanimously empowered the Priest-monk and
Syncellus Thomas and the Priest-monk John to be present in their stead
at this Council, but they themselves were obliged to share the persecu
tion and sufferings of their oppressed flocks.

During the administration of Aloosh-el-Koordi, Christopher the
92nd Patriarch of Antioch suffered the death of a martyr from the
elder Omar-Eben-Manech. His body, which had been thrown into a
river, was found by the Christians and conveyed by night to a monastery
near the city. After the expulsion of the Saracens, his successor
Theodore transferred the body of his murdered predecessor Christopher
to the cathedral church of Antioch.

Many were the evils that the Church of Antioch suffered from the

APPENDIX. II. 203

infidels; but now new evils, not less heavy to be borne, came on them
from their former western brethren, who had separated themselves
from the primitive union. The Crusades began. Under pretext of de
livering the Sepulchre of Christ, the Popes made use of these wars to
extend their exterior power over the east and the west. They placed
their own Patriarchs in Alexandria, Jerusalem, and Antioch. In th:s
last city there have been seven popish Patriarchs : the first was Tarpento,
the last was Christiano, killed in 1237 by the Saracens. Eugenius III. pro
claimed publicly, that the war which was called holy, was of no use
whatever, but was necessary to the Western Church merely in order
that it might place its own bishops in the Eastern Churches.

It would be difficult to describe all the evils, which the eastern
Christians suffered from the papal authority during one hundred and
forty years— from 1095 to 1237. Gregory VII.'s proclamation is well
known, viz. that every one who would not acknowledge the unlimited
power of the Roman pontiff", should be looked upon as a heathen ; with
out mercy were Patriarchs, Metropolitans, Archbishops and Bishops de
prived of their places. Those who made any resistance were killed or
burned in the most cruel manner. Monasteries and churches were given
up to pillage ; the sacred things which they contained were defiled. The
orthodox Christians were persecuted, oppressed and despoiled of their
possessions. Many relics of the martyrs and saints were transported
from Syria to Rome. Whole libraries and the original canons and
regulations of the local Councils were also transported to the West. The
Eastern Church, which surrounds the Sepulchre of Christ, was deprived
of all its treasures. The Latin crusaders accomplished what the infidel
Saracens did not even attempt to do. All these shocking crimes of
the crusaders are hid under the wily curtain of the western history.

In 1204 Innocent III. undertook to put down the (Ecumenical
Patriarch of Constantinople and to raise Thomas the Venetian to that
see. The pretended holy troops which were then assembled in Venice,
instead of sailing to Jerusalem, suddenly turned against Constantinople.
The order was fulfilled without delay : the crusader took possession of
Byzantium and defiled in every possible manner the sacred things
therein. Pelagius the Pope's Legate obliged all to submit to the Pope :
the monks and priests that showed any opposition were hanged; the
warriors were allowed to pillage the churches and the monasteries ;
the nunneries were defiled and dishonoured.

The Latin Patriarch then residing in Antioch, as well as the other
Bishops in all Syria, hearing of these proceedings of the Pope's Legate
in Constantinople and of other Legates in Jerusalem, and on the Island
of Cyprus, imitated them and renewed everywhere the oppression of
the Orthodox clergy, forcing them to acknowledge the power of the
Pope. The resisting Archimandrites, priest-monks and monks were
burned. The papists in Antioch looked themselves after these funeral

204 APPENDIX. II.

piles and were present till the flames had entirely consumed the bodies
of the martyrs. The same was done in Jerusalem, and in the islands
of Asia and of the Archipelago. Pope Gregory IX., who sent to Nicsea to
the Patriarch Herman the ambassadors Hugo and Peter, Ammonius and
Radulph, himself acknowledges these acts of violence, but he justifies
the Pope, and showing surprise and a kind of pretended compassion, he
lays all the blame on the unbridled fanaticism of his legates and warriors.

The annalists Manuel Malaksos and Choniates describe these vio
lent proceedings of the Latins in Constantinople, when they took the
capital. In the altar of the Sophia-Cathedral, they placed on an emi
nence a debauched woman and called her St Sophia; they divided the
sacred vestments among themselves; clothed their concubines therein and
led them about the city; they threw the church images on the ground,
or sitting upon them played at cards. In one word, all the Orthodox
Religion, from Byzantium to Antioch and Jerusalem, was defiled by the
western crusaders. This is the principal reason why the Crusades had
no success. The western historians pay no attention to these events,
which throw an entirely new light on this whole epoch.

In 1237 the Saracens extirpated the Latins and again took posses
sion of all Syria, Antioch, Jerusalem and all Palestine. The Caliphs
again imposed their yoke on Antioch in the time of Ignatius the 112th
Patriarch. The Pope's missionaries did not cease their operations in the
East. By liberal bribes they induced the Saracens to appoint in every
city elders from among the Jews, under whose power the Orthodox
Christians suffered more than the ancient Israelites did from the Egypt
ians. The Patriarchal See was transferred from Antioch to Damascus.

From the year 1516, all Syria passed under the yoke of the Turkish
power. In 1540, Pope Paul III. confirmed the order of the Jesuits.
Then again members of this order were sent all over Syria to propagate
the Roman Catholic religion. The Popes replaced their Jesuit mis
sionaries by others; but from that time they have not ceased to act
constantly in their own favour.

Such is the great struggle which our Orthodox Religion has had in
Antioch and in other holy places of the East. During these misfortunes
she had a constant support and consolation in her youngest sister the
Russian Church. Let us now turn our attention to the relations which
have existed from the earliest times between these two Churches.

They extend to the primitive time of the introduction of Christianity
into Russia, Michael, the first Metropolitan, sent by the Byzantine
Emperors to baptize Russia, was born in Syria, and was a pupil of
John the 95th Patriarch of Antioch. To Michael are we indebted for
the first planting of Christianity in our land, for the first monastery
called St Michael's, with the gilt cupola; and for the first schools. Thus
from the first commencement of Christianity in our country we see the
connexion between the Church of Antioch and our own.

APPENDIX. II. 205

When Russia gained strength after having shaken off the ignominious
yoke, our Czars did not cease to share their treasures with churches of
the East, never forgetting the Church of Antioch. Thus the good and
pious Theodore Ivanovitch, when rejoicing at the birth of a daughter in
1592, sent a liberal alms to the monasteries of Antioch.

Thus John the Terrible, doing penance for having killed his son, sent
gifts to the Eastern Patriarchs, that they should pray for the rest of his
child's soul. In 1580, Joachim the Patriarch of Antioch came to
Moscow for alms; and the Czar first declared to him his desire to
institute a Patriarchate in Russia.

In 1587 the Patriarchs of Constantinople and of Antioch sent for
those of Jerusalem and Alexandria, and consulted together about es
tablishing a Patriarchate in our native country.

In 1589 the institution was accomplished — and, in the order of the
Patriarchs of the Eastern Church, that of Antioch is called the fourth,
after the third, Patriarch of Moscow and of all the Russias. In the act
of institution it was mentioned, that in Russia they were to pray for the
Greek Patriarchs, that is, for all the Eastern ones ; and that in Greece
they should pray for ours ; and our Church, at certain periods of every
year, for example on the 5th of January, offers up prayers for the Patri
arch of Antioch and for the others.

In the time of the Czar Alexis Michaelovitch, Macarius Patriarch of
Antioch together with Paisius, Patriarch of Alexandria, came twice to
Russia. He was a real zealot for the Orthodox Religion in the East,
and achieved many great exploits. We shall communicate all that is
known of him by the traditions of the Church of Antioch and by our
historical documents.

Macarius was the 141st Patriarch of Antioch after the apostle St.
Peter. He was born in the city of Aleppo ; was married, had a son—
and after his wife's death became a monk; in 1636 he was raised to be
Archbishop of Aleppo, and in 1648 he rose to the dignity of Patri
arch. He applied himself to his flock with all the zeal and self-denial of
a true Christian pastor. The local authorities oppressed the orthodox
Christians; the Patriarchal See was burdened with debts. Macarius,
together with his son Paul, departed from Damascus to Constantinople,
thence to Moldavia and Wallachia, in order to collect funds in behalf of
the See of Antioch. On his return to Damascus he paid off part of the
debts with the interest. Some time after he set off again to Erzerum
and Achaltsik, belonging also to the Patriarchate of Antioch ; and then
through Georgia to Russia; how long he remained here is not men
tioned in the Antioch History written in the Arabic language ; but, on
his return with his son to Damascus, he paid all the debts of the Patri
archal See, established schools, provided the churches and monasteries
with surplices and vessels, strengthened his whole flock both by precept
and example in the Orthodox Religion. During his first travels he

206 APPENDIX. IT.

translated from Greek into Arabic five, and during his second travels
ten church-books, which before that time the common people did not
understand, as they spoke no other language but Arabic. In Leipsic
and Venice he printed the requisite number of these books and furnished
therewith all the churches and monasteries of Antioch. From Erzerum,
Achaltsik and other places he brought a quantity of different books and
formed a very rich library at the Patriarchate. In 1672, to the great
regret not only of the Orthodox Christians, but even of the Turks, Ma-
carius died of poison by the artifices and envy of people belonging to
another faith, and indignant at his zeal for the Eastern Orthodox
Religion. (All the particulars of the life of this exemplary pastor of
the Church were communicated to me by his Eminence Neophytus,
Metropolitan of Heliopolis and Mount Libanus ; and were by him ex
tracted from an Arabic manuscript History of Antioch.)

To the traditions of the Antiochine Church let us add what is known out
of our historical documents of the residence of the Patriarch Macarius in
Russia. (This is taken from the Grecian affairs of the Moscow Archives,
NN. 8, 9, 19. For communicating these curious documents I must
return my sincerest thanks to Prince M. A. Obolensky, Chief of the
Moscow Archives of Foreign Affairs.) From them it is evident that he
twice visited our native country : the first time in 1 655. In the number
of persons who attended him is mentioned his son Paul the Archdeacon.
The Czar gave him a triumphal reception, and made him rich presents.
He received at that time a silver cup with a lid, weighing 8 pounds and
17 zolotniks; several velvet suits of cloths; satin; 140 sables of which 40
cost a hundred rubles each, and 80 cost fifty rubles each ; in money two
hundred rubles.

The second time, in 1667, the Patriarch Macarius came to Moscow
together with Paisius, Patriarch of Alexandria, who is in the different
documents called also Pope, on the occasion of the Trial of Nikon.

On the 16th of September, 1667, both the Patriarchs arrived in
Simbirsk, and thence wrote a letter to the Czar for permission to
continue their journey, which was hindered by false reports of the
plague. On the 9th of October the Czar sent out to meet the Patri
archs, a colonel and the celebrated Artamon Sergaevitch Matveieff, chief
of the Moscow Streltzi. A special ceremony was prescribed for this
meeting, and Matveieff was ordered to show the Patriarchs the greatest
respect and to honour them as he would a Patriarch of Moscow. Mat
veieff was to attend them all the way to Moscow.

Prince Prozorofsky was sent out to meet them near Moscow.
In the city itself a triumphal procession accompanied them through
the Spaski-gate to the Cathedral of the Assumption, thence they
were brought to the place appointed for their residence. In the Patri
arch of Antioch' s retinue, which consisted of 15 persons, is mentioned
that same Paul the Archdeacon, his son. On the 4th of November

APPENDIX. II. 207

they were both triumphantly received by the Czar Alexis Michaelovitch.
The Patriarch Macarius presented to the Czar these sacred gifts : a cross
with part of the wood of the holy Cross and with the relics of the holy
Apostle and Evangelist Luke, of the holy Apostle Andrew the First-
called, and of others of the holy martyrs ; to the Czarina Maria Ilinishna;
the relics of the holy martyrs Eustathius, Placida, and Auxentius; besides
this, to the Czar as well as to the Czarina, to the Czarevitch as well as to
the Czarevnas, black incense, myrrh, manna and various eastern fruits.
The Czar made the Patriarch still richer presents. It is pleasing to see
by the above-mentioned evidence of the Aritioch History, that the silver,
velvet, satin, sables and money of the pious Russian Czar, went to pay
off the debt of the Antioch See, and to establish orthodox schools in
Antioch.

Both the Patriarchs then participated in the judgment of Nikon,
which took place December 12th, 1667. By a letter of advertisement
from the same date they gave an account of this affair to the other
Eastern Patriarchs. In 1668, June 5th, the Patriarch Macarius departed
after a solemn parting ceremony. In 1669, May 7th, he wrote from
Iberia, to the Czar, begging him to forward without delay a passport for
crossing the Sultan's dominions, without which he could not proceed.
There are some fragments of incomplete papers which tell how the Khan
of Shemakan oppressed the Patriarch on his way, and having taken
from him by violence the Russian Czar's presents, paid him for them five
thousand rubles only, instead of the eight which they were worth. (In
London, in 1836 were published: The Travels of Macarius, in Arabic,
translated by Balfour.)

After the violent death of Macarius, in the time of Cyril the 148th
Patriarch, the Roman Catholics elected the pseudo-patriarch Maximus,
who took away the treasures, surplices, books, and conveyed them to
Mount Libanus. From this time, namely from 1720, the Roman Catholic
Patriarchate continues to exist, and to persecute our orthodox one with
violence.

In the 18th century lived the Russian (pilgrim) Basil Grigorovitch-
Barskoi-Plaki-Alboff, born in Kief, a monk of Antioch. He has left us
a detailed description of all his travels on foot. In 1728, he visited
Damascus, where is at present the See of the Patriarch of Antioch.
Sylvester then governed there, but retired to Constantinople on account
of the disturbances caused by the Uniates. In 1734 Basil Gregorovitch
returned again to Damascus, and was ordained a monk by the Patriarch
Sylvester, who loved him as a father does his son. He described Da
mascus with its churches ; the mosques which had formerly been Chris
tian churches; the Monastery Say-de-nia famous for its thaumaturgical
image of the Mother of God, painted by Ev. Luke; the cave of St
Thecla, in which sleep the relics of this first martyr; Mount Libanus,
which he traversed when it was covered with snow in 1734 in the month

90S APPENDIX. II.

of August; the town of Heliopolis, which was once famous, but was
then in ruins, as it is at present; and finally Antioch, the ancient aban
doned seat of the Patriarch of Antioch, and rendered sacred by the first
acts of the Apostles Peter and Paul. How affecting is his narration of his
approach to this place! He travelled four days; what hardships he
underwent; it was Autumn; cold winds blew; continual rains poured
down; his road lay across high mountains; no villages; in the desert of
Turcomania ; great affliction weighed down the exhausted pilgrim. He
crossed the mountains and approached the fields of Antioch; but all of a
sudden he saw on the road in a mountain, a church which had been a
Christian one, hewn out of the stone, and in ruins. Cut in the walls he
read the Greek words : "Holy God," and saw a cross with this inscription :
"the Cross raises those who fall." Having read this, he forgot all the
sorrow and hardships he had endured on his journey ; bowed to the holy
cross, and went on his way rejoicing. He describes the dreadful state of
oppressed Christianity in Antioch : he listened to the liturgy with them
in a cave, where they concealed themselves from the malice of the Maho
metans. The times of the primitive persecutions of Christianity were
here represented in a lively manner to the devout Russian traveller.

All that this eye witness described above a hundred years ago, is still
true. The holy place remains the same ; oppressed Christianity suffers
as before.

The cave, mentioned by Basil Gregorovitch, still exists at the distance
of an hour and a half from Antioch. On Sundays and holidays the Chris
tians still perform divine service in it. During the heat of the day, and
for the whole night the Turkish shepherds drive their flocks into this
cave. At the break of day the priest in plain clothes, for fear of the
Turks, comes to it, and together with the orthodox Christians clears away
all the filth, and performs divine service. When service is over, the cave
again becomes the asylum of the Turkish shepherds.

In 1813, a pious person, Aboo-Sabbas by name, wished to build, at his
own expense, a church in Antioch itself. He obtained from the Sultan
a firman to this effect, and was about to set to work; but the mullah
opposed it, and accused Aboo-Sabbas of having the intention to build
not a temple but a fortress. The sovereign believed the mullah, and
hanged the pious Christian for his godly intention, together with three
priests and a deacon, who were also impeached by the mullah of evil
designs against the Sultan's power. From that time divine service is
performed, as before, in the cave of the Turkish shepherds.

We will now represent the existing state of the Antioch Patri
archate. It has under its jurisdiction 3 metropolitan-dioceses, eight
bishops, and all in all 25,836 orthodox Christian families.

The Patriarchal Throne of Antioch, though reckoned, as formerly, in
Antioch, remains in Damascus in the monastery of Pelementi (the Assump
tion of the Blessed Virgin). In all its cities there are reckoned 1400

APPENDIX. II. 209

orthodox families, 10 churches, 32 priests with the ecclesiastics belong
ing to them; 5 monasteries of which 4 are for men, containing 83
monks ; and 1 for women which is called in Arabic Sai-de-naya (the con
solation of all the afflicted), distant about 30 versts from Damascus, and
containing 32 nuns. In Antioch were born St Beryllus, a disciple of the
Apostle Peter; the martyr-bishops Babilas, Lucian, Theodoret; the
Venerable Father Abraham, and Eustathius. In Damascus were born
the Venerable Sophronius, Patriarch of Jerusalem, St John Damascene,
St Peter, who was adopted by father St John Damascene.

Metropolitan dioceses. 1st Aleppo. Orthodox families 105, churches

1, priests with their clerks in all 4. Simeon the Stylite and his
reverend mother Martha were born in Aleppo. The pillar on which
Simeon did penance is situated in the mountains, at a distance of 4
hours from Antioch.

2nd Heliopolis [Baalbek], where was born, A.D. 160, the martyr-nun
Eudosia, and Mount Libanus. In these places and their environs
there are in all 896 orthodox families, 7 churches, 26 priests with
their assistants.

3rd Tyre and Sidon. The Metropolitan of these towns has his
residence in the villages Hasbeia and Rasheia. This diocese reckons in
all 1200 orthodox families ; and 29 churches, and 65 priests. The Roman
Catholics have lately taken violent possession of half of one of these 29
churches at Sidon. Sidon was the birthplace of St Serapion.

Archbishoprics. 1st Beirout. In the city Beirout and its environs
there are 6000 orthodox families, 7 monasteries, 70 churches, 230 priests
with their assistants.

2nd Seleucia. Orthodox families 1070; churches 18; priests with
their clergy 38. Here are the relics of St Thecla the first female-martyr,
called Isapostolical.

3rd Tripoli. Orthodox families 2000, monasteries 4, monks 16,
churches 23 ; priests besides their ecclesiastics 28.

4th Arcadia. In the environs 2100 orthodox families; monasteries

2, churches 50, priests, exclusive of other ecclesiastics, 68.

5th Emesa near Palmyra. Families 700, churches 4, priests 7. Here
are the relics of St Julian.

6th Epipttaneia. Families 2060, churches 6, priests 15.

7th Adana. Families 1500, churches 7, priests 17.

8th Laodiceia. Families 2085, churches 30, priests besides their
ecclesiastics 35.

In the beginning of the patriarchate of Methodius the present
Patriarch, a school was established in Damascus, in which the orthodox
Christians learn the Greek and Arabic languages. In Beirout a school
has been established for orthodox Christians, in which they learn the
Modern Greek, French, Italian, and Arabic languages, under the im
mediate inspection of the Patriarch, the Archbishop of Beirout and
the Russian Consul -General.

14

210 APPENDIX. II.

There are in all 21 Roman Catholic monasteries, formerly belonging
to the orthodox Christians; of which 17 are for men, containing 986
monks, and 4 for women, having 82 nuns. Roman Catholic schools and
institutions, established long ago, 13; 2 printing presses; 6 houses of
charity. Roman Catholic families, living in Syria, in all 9775.

The number of Maronites amounts to 15,860 families, living in Syria
and on Mount Libanus. Maronite schools 4.

The Missionaries of the Roman propaganda use every possible
means to add to their numbers; they establish schools, and printing-
presses; the books printed therein are distributed gratis to every
Syrian; they build alms-houses and hospitals; take churches and
monasteries from the orthodox Christians ; they persuade their adherents
to have no communication with orthodox Christians, and to look upon
them as worse than Jews and Mahometans; the latter, as masters of
those parts, are liberally bribed to persecute and oppress the orthodox
Christians; under colour of benefactions they are furnished with small
sums at the Jewish interest of 10 per cent, a month; securing the loan
by taking immoveable property as a pledge ; their possessions are taken
from them by force of law, and then the destitute person is left the
choice either of remaining for ever without them, or of acknowledging
the popish dogmas and thus receiving back his property. The persecu
tions exercised by the Pope's missionaries against the orthodox Christians
are excused by their zeal for their order.— The Protestant missionaries,
who come from England and even America, act also in their own
interests.

Seeing the extreme misery of hi« flock and the rich means of the
adversaries, Methodius the 151st Patriarch of Antioch, now residing in
Damascus, has resolved to address a petition to the Russian Emperor,
that he should permit the Church of Antioch to stretch out her hand
to his pious nation with a blessing and a prayer for succour. The
Emperor has consented, and Methodius the Patriarch has sent off to our
capital, Neophytus the Metropolitan of Heliopolis and Mount Libanus,
having furnished him with the following letter:

Methodius By the Grace of God Patriarch of Great Antioch.
Our humility, together with the Holy Council of Archbishops under
the jurisdiction of our most holy Apostolical and Patriarchal See of
Antioch, announces by this recommendatory letter, that in consequence
of a proposition of the most holy Governing Synod of Russia, His
Imperial Majesty the pious Sovereign of all the Russias— may his
Empire be invincible and glorious for ever,— moved by compassion, has
been pleased to grant his Imperial and most prudent permission for the
coming into his orthodox Russian Empire, of one of the Archbishops
of our poor See of Antioch, with his brotherhood, for the purpose of
collecting alms, in order to establish schools and printing presses; to

APPENDIX. II. 211

restore in Damascus the church of our Father Nicolas Thaumaturgus
who is among the saints, to repair other old churches and monasteries,
and to erect indispensable public Christian edifices; wherefore in
consequence of the decision of the council, ratified by us, we have
appointed and despatched, as bearer of this letter, Neophytus the
Metropolitan of Heliopolis and Mount Libanus, and our beloved brother
in Christ; with him are sent the brethren, father Sophronius the most
reverend Archimandrite of our See, Anthimus the Priest-monk, and
Mr John Papandopolo, Secretary of our See.

The Apostolical See of Antioch has long suffered under the heavy
yoke of infidel thraldom, from which during this long and bitter
subjection, it has borne and still continues to bear such multiplied and
heavy oppression as we cannot describe in words. During the time
that creeds contrary to our orthodox Eastern church have been
propagated and strengthened here, our blessed predecessors the
Patriarch and Archbishops, as well as we ourselves and our Archbishops,
have suffered and still suffer innumerable oppressions and persecutions
in various forms. Our much oppressed See beholds around it a
deplorable sight: at present the Roman Catholics are strengthening
and extending their doctrines in Syria; they violently take the best
monasteries and churches from the orthodox Christians; nor are the
church sacristies and libraries of our See less exposed to their plunder ;
they even take the precious and sacred sacramental vessels and
coverings, vestments and books, which have been preserved here from
time immemorial.

Of the churches and monasteries which in former times served as
asylums for our orthodox Christians, some have fallen into decay, others
have been deserted, and those which still exist are deprived even of the
common vessels and sacramental coverings; and the Christians for want
of orderly schools, teachers, and other public institutions, are wallowing
in the most pernicious ignorance and barbarism.

All these shocking evils proceed from the great want of means by
which all might be rectified.

Having stated our condition as well as we could, we apply to all you
orthodox inhabitants of the Russian Empire, that, moved by heartfelt
pity and Christian compassion towards the shocking misfortunes of the
most ancient See of Antioch, you would graciously receive our above
mentioned deputed Archbishop and his fellow-travellers, and that you
would be generously pleased to afford succour in so important and
saving an action as that of supporting Orthodoxy in Syria, each accord
ing to his means, in order that we may be enabled to renew and repair
the churches and monasteries which have decayed and been deserted,
to establish printing presses, and to institute Christian schools for the
education of the clergy and other orthodox Christians, that we may not
appear in every respect the last among other nations.

14—2

212 APPENDIX. II.

And we, with our holy Archbishops, lifting up day and night our
supplicatory hands to the gracious and bountiful God, will implore His
boundless goodness, to grant you perfect health, constant prosperity, a
long life, and all the blessings desired by your pious souls; the names of
those who afford succour, names so sacred to us, will be inscribed in the
clmrchbook of our Apostolical See, as an eternal memorial.

May God who is rich in goodness, write your names in heaven in the
Divine book of eternal life ; may He reward you for your benevolence, by
His heavenly gifts and bounties ; may He deem you worthy of a blessed
death, granting you in Paradise His Kingdom of Heaven. May His
grace and boundless goodness with the prayers and blessing of our
humility be with you. Amen.

In the year of our Lord 1842, September.

(Signed) Methodius, Patriarch of Antioch, prays in Christ for
you all.

Archbishops : METHODIUS of Emesa.

BENJAMIN of Beiroot.

JOANNIKIUS of Tripoli.

ARMEMITJS of Laodiceia.

ZACHARIAS of Arcadia.
Metropolitan : ISAIAH of Tyre and Sidon.
Archbishops : BARNABAS of Epiphaneia.

JACOB of Seleucia.

Let us here repeat the words of our Eastern guest, the representative
of the Church of Antioch, words which have already been printed in the
Moscow journals.

"God grant that the orthodox Christians of all the Russias may
under the reign of our victorious and pious sovereign, the father of
nations, be preserved in peace a long, long time — if there is nothing
eternal on earth ; and may they, as each is inclined, give a part of their
superfluity to their foreign brethren, who have enlightened them with
the light of Evangelical doctrine, whereupon is founded the power, glory,
and peace of their dear fatherland."

Weak will be a word from me after these words. I shall think my
self happy, if this information about the Church of Antioch, her origin,
struggles with infidels, her relations with us, and her present condition,
shall serve to excite sympathy in my fellow-countrymen, and Christian
zeal to afford her affectionate succour in her great sufferings.

APPENDIX. III.

STATE OF THE PATRIARCHATE OF ANTIOCH IN 1850
(Translated from the Russ],

THE SYRIAN CHURCH.

THE Syrian Church which has suffered so much, had early experience of
powerful enemies of Christianity, and carried on with them a continual,
sharp and unequal struggle during the course of 18 centuries, and is still
carrying on the same in our own time. She begat and nurtured numer
ous children, but the greater part of them have rejected her doctrines,
her traditions and discipline, have separated from her and persist in
their errors (viz. the Nestorians, Jacobites, Maronites and Uniats).

HIERARCHY.

The Orthodox Syrian Church is governed by the Patriarch of An-
tioch. According to the fixed rule of the Eastern Orthodox Catholic
Church, he must be elected by the clergy and people, and must be a
Syrian ecclesiastic. This rule was adhered to almost universally down
to the beginning of the last century. But from that time he has been
elected from the Greek clergy by the Patriarch of Constantinople and
his Synod — in consequence of the growth of the Unia in Syria. In order
to form a well-grounded judgment both of the right of the Great
Church to elect the Patriarch of Autioch, and of the canonical limits of
this right, it is necessary to take notice of the following events in the
history of the Syrian Church.

§ 1.

In the middle of the fifth century, the Christians of Antioch and
their Clergy, in place of the Patriarch Domnus, who fiad been expelled
by Dioscorus, received Maximus who was chosen and consecrated for
them by the Patriarch of Constantinople Anatolius, contrary to the
canons then in force in the (Ecumenical Church. The Pope of Rome
Leo I. objected against this infringement of the canons, but ineffectu-

214 APPENDIX. III.

ally. In the time of the Emperor Zeno the successor of the Patriarchs
Anatolius and (Jcnnadius of Constantinople, ordained and sent to
Antioch Kalandion: Pope Simplicius condemned him for this, but again
without any result. In the reign of Justin there was sent from Constan
tinople an orthodox Patriarch named Paul, to take the place of Scverus
the heretical Patriarch of Antioch.

In the first half of the seventh century, when the Caliphs liad become
masters of Syria,, the Patriarchs of Antioch Maccdonius, George and
Maearius, all three Monothelitcs, and Thcophancs who was orthodox,
were consecrated at Constantinople: from thence they governed their
flock, and there they died. It is manifest that at that time necessity
justified a departure from the canons.

S3,

After the death of Theophanes, who has been just mentioned, the
Syrian Bishops elected from their own clergy Stephen, by birth and
language a Syrian, and from that time the Patriarchs of Antioch were
all in succession natives, till Antioch was taken from the Caliphs by
NiccplioniH Phocas, Zimisces and Basil. But after the union of this
city to the Greek Empire, there were some Patriarchs who were conse
crated at Constantinople, as Agapius, John, Klias and George. How
ever, the inhabitants of Antioch themselves asked for these Patriarchs
from the Emperors.

§ 4.

After the Crusades, from the thirteenth century to the eighteenth,
the Patriarchs of Antioch were elected and consecrated by the Synod of
the Syrian Bishops. It is true that in troubled times, when there were
hierarchical schisms in the Syrian Church, some of the Patriarchs were
consecrated at Constantinople. But this was done only upon requests
made from Damascus.

§ *.

From the beginning of the eighteenth century, which was marked by
the grievous struggle of Orthodoxy against tho Unia, they began to elect
and to consecrate at Constantinople Patriarchs from the Greek clergy :
but again this was not done arbitrarily, but on tho request of the Syrian
Bishops who could not agree among themselves in the election of Patri
archs on the spot. In this way it was, that the chair of Antioch was
filled by Silvester, and after him by Philemon, and after him again by
Daniel, etc.

From all these facts it appears, that tho Church of Constantinople
took part in the affairs of the See of Antioch for various reasons: but
at the same time that it also preserved this See; and that it has a
right to take part in the election of the Patriarch of Antioch, when the

APPENDIX. III. 215

Syrian Bishops themselves ask that this should be done ; otherwise there
would have been an infringement upon the independence of the Patri
archal Throne. The appointment of a successor to the Patriarch of
Antioch by his own election or bequest, ought by no means to be
admitted : for this is contrary to the Canons of the Church and to the
customs of Syria, and may beget dissatisfaction among the Clergy and
people.

The Patriarch of Antioch, besides those rights which are common to
Bishops, has certain special prerogatives :

1. The right of calling local Synods for the settlement of good
order in the Church, or for the cutting off of any unedifying customs
among the people : so, for instance, in the second half of the sixteenth
century, there was a Synod called by the Patriarch Joachim to limit the
expense of the antenuptials, given by bridegrooms to maidens or widows
for the wedding entertainment : and in this Synod it was enacted that
the bridegroom should give, according to his condition, from 48 to 12
piastres ; hereby an end was put to the abuse of fathers and mothers,
who demanded from bridegrooms for their daughters considerable sums.

2. The Patriarch of Antioch is not the irresponsible judge of all
Church matters, or manager of all the Church property : his power is
limited by the constitutions of the Synod of Damascus, held under the
Patriarch Philemon in (the year) A.D. 1766—67.

3. The Patriarch of Antioch has the right to punish the Christians
who are subject to his jurisdiction with imprisonment, and by sending
them to the galleys. But this right is now almost nominal. Any, who
should be condemned to punishment, would immediately join the Unia,
and, through the protection of the European Consuls, would escape
the execution of their sentence. Hence the Patriarch can only address
mild admonitions to offenders and seek their voluntary submission.

4. In civil suits he pronounces his sentence only when the plaintiff
and the defendant are agreed to have recourse to his judgment. How
ever, his sentence may be set aside by the Turkish authorities.

5. The patriarch of Antioch is independent of the Pashas and their
tribunals: he is subject to the jurisdiction of the Porte alone; but in
Ecclesiastical matters, he is judged by a Synod.

6. As the head of the orthodox people, he makes himself responsible
for it towards the Turkish Government (that is for its obedience) and
answers with his own liberty or his life in case of any popular agitation.
Thus at the time of the Greek insurrection, A.D. 1826, the Patriarch
Methodius was thrown into prison, and only on Easter day was allowed to
celebrate the Liturgy : and after he had celebrated it, they took him back
to prison. In A.D. 1845, when a league was made by the Druses of Anti-
Libanus against the orthodox Christians of the village of Hasbeia in the

216 APPENDIX. III.

diocese of Tyre and Sidon, the Patriarch of Antioch pledged himself to
the Pasha of Damascus for these Christians that they should not do any
act of hostility against the Druses. The Christians obeyed the Patriarch,
but the Druses carried into effect their treacherous plot and massacred
250 men, murdering also or dishonouring their wives and children.

7. The Patriarch of Antioch, in like manner, equally with the
Pashas, has his representative (commissioner) at Constantinople, to attend
to the affairs of his See. However, his requests go to the Porte through
the Patriarch of Constantinople.

The place where the Patriarch resides at Damascus is not spacious,
but yet not too confined : only the buildings upon it are inconveniently
arranged. The house of the Patriarch is already old, and his officers,
such as the Archimandrite his Vicar, two secretaries and the rest, live in
narrow chambers on the flat roof of the house. The church, which is
within the Patriarchate itself, is the only one for all the orthodox
Christians of Damascus, and it is a very poor one. One of the side apses
of this church, the altar of which is dedicated to Saint Nicolas, was
renewed not many years ago with money collected at Moscow by the
Metropolitan of Heliopolis.

The Patriarchate at Damascus has been reduced to poverty from the
following causes :

(a) The property of the Church was partly carried away to the Leba
non by the Patriarch Seraphim who became a Uniat, and part of it was
plundered by the relatives of the orthodox Patriarch Cyril after his
death in A.D. 1720. (/3) During the long-continued hierarchical divisions
of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, which cost the Church so
deur, both the Patriarchs and the Christians, especially those of Damas
cus, were ruined by extortions and incurred heavy debts, (y) Excessive
losses were sustained through the struggle which went on for more than
a century between the Unia and Orthodoxy. (8) Lastly, during those
intestine divisions which marked the first half of our own century in
Syria, the Christians were reduced to utter poverty. As for the
revenues of the Patriarchate, they are poor enough.

THE BISHOPS.

In the last century there were counted within the Patriarchate of
Antioch 16 sees, but now there are only ten: for the see of Akkis (or
Akhaltsikh) has been incorporated into the Russian Church, and the
other five, viz., those of Heliopolis, of Amida in Mesopotamia, of
Bostra and Palmyra in Arabia and of Theodosiopolis (Erzeroum) have
ceased to exist, Orthodoxy having in those places become extinct.
However, there are two titular Bishops, one of Heliopolis, who resides

APPENDIX. III. -217

at Moscow, and the other of Palmyra, who governs the monastery of
Saint Spiridion.

Of the nine sees at present existing, one, that of Tyre and Sidon,
has the rank of Metropolis, while all the rest are Archbishoprics : Exarchs
in Syria there are none, and so all the Bishops address themselves
officially to the Patriarch himself.

In Syria, as in all the East, from the time of the Apostles, it has
been the rule to appoint as many Bishops as possible: each of them has
a small flock ; consequently he is able with greater convenience and
facility, to guide it to everlasting salvation, calling by name each one of
the sheep of Christ. All the families see their Bishop every year, not
only in the church, but also in their houses, and if he has the gift of
teaching or of piety, which is more eloquent than all sermons, he is
then a pillar and support of Orthodoxy. The habit and the pleasure of
seeing the Bishop in their houses, the respect felt for his rank, and
hearty gratitude for his apostolical labours, cause the Orthodox to press
closely around him; and it is only flattery, deceit and violence, or
influences of corruption that can draw away from him weak souls. If
the Bishops had not been numerous in Syria, Orthodoxy would long ago
have died out there.

The rights and duties of the Syrian Bishops are nearly the same with
those of their Patriarch. A Syrian Bishop, as a man of God, enlightens
by the Word of God, sanctifies by the Sacraments and disciplines by Eccle
siastical Censures, the souls entrusted to him by the Lord. As a man
of the people, he shares with the Orthodox people poverty, humiliation
and persecution from misbelievers ; he every year visits all the families,
both rich and poor, and lives from their offerings: he blesses their
marriages, their baptisms and their burials : his door is always open for
all whoever they may be who come to him either for counsel, or for
judgment or for protection, and at his hearth there is often prepared
a hospitable entertainment both for rich and poor from the means
afforded by their own freewill-offerings, made according to their
ability.

From the beginning of the last century till now, the Patriarchs and
some of the Bishops have been and are native Greeks: they have ren
dered the Syrian Church services of no small importance. They gave
her peace, by putting an end to hierarchical divisions ; they gave her
independence, by breaking off her dangerous relations with Rome ; they
have established order in the monasteries, and defended them from
being plundered by the Sheikhs and their relatives: they stopped
the defection of the Arab Bishops to the Unia, and long kept the Uniats
in fear by the voice of the whole Church and the Greek nation, and by
their persevering instances with the Turkish government.

APPENDIX. III.

MONASTERIES.

Happily, there have been preserved in Syria some Patriarchal and
Diocesan monasteries which maintain Orthodoxy. Of the first kind are
the following :

1. The Monastery of Saint George — which is in the diocese Arki
in the mountains of Akkara. It is not known when and by whom it was
founded; but it was repaired in A.D. 1700 by the Patriarch of Antioch,
Athanasius, and enlarged by additional buildings in the years 1837 and
1838. Of religious in this convent there are thirty persons, who are all
Syrians. Among them there is no actual Hegumen, but his duties are
performed by a monk selected by the Patriarch. The church is very
small. This monastery lias in its neighbourhood a good quantity of
arable land, which is cultivated by the free peasants of two neighbour
ing villages according to a fixed rule of partnership, by which they are
to be content with the fourth part of the produce. The live stock of
the monastery is in a good condition. The monastery itself is surround
ed by oliveyards and mulberry trees for silkworms. Of vineyards,
too, there is a good number. This old monastery is regarded with
pious devotion by the inhabitants of that region, whatever may be their
religion; more especially by the Ansari, who are in the habit of
dedicating their new-born children to Saint George, inscribing them as
belonging to the monastery, and then, when they are to be married, re
deeming them by a small offering of money or of something else in kind.
This custom extends even to the cattle of the Ansari, in case of any of
them being sick and recovering. As this monastery is situated on the
high way between Aleppo and Tripoli, it serves as a halting-place for
whole caravans, so that of barley alone it expends as much as 1500
tchetverts and a great quantity of wheat, buckwheat, oil, wine, etc. But
these great outgoings are compensated with some small surplus by the
voluntary offerings of the travellers. This explains how it comes to pass
that the monastery keeps in its pay as many as forty servants. Besides
this, the monks of Saint George every year collect alms in the neigh
bouring and more distant villages, and especially from the Ansari, who
are not Christians. The Kings of Georgia were benefactors to the mo
nastery of Saint George by offerings of church plate and vestments, and
allowed the monks to collect alms in their dominions every three years.

2. The Monastery of the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin, called
Belemend, from the name of its founder, perhaps the same as the Cru
sader Belmond (Boemond). This monastery is built on the first rise of
the Lebanon, within sight of the Mediterranean Sea, and it is distant
from Tripoli not more than a ride of two hours and a half on horseback.
At the time of the Greek insurrection, it was entirely desolate ; there

APPENDIX. III. 219

were no monks in it, the church was without windows, without a floor,
without an iconostasis, and without sacred vestments, and it was more
like a prison than a house of God. The property of the monastery was
in disorder, and in the hands of strangers. The present Patriarch, Me
thodius, wishing to restore this monastery, made a happy choice of a
Hegumen for it in the Priest-monk Athanasius, a native of Damascus.
In the course of thirteen years (1830 — 1842) this Hegumen by his disin
terested and diligent management, put into good order the old posses
sions of the monastery, and acquired for it new. With the revenues
arising from these possessions, he repaired the church, and furnished it
with sacred vessels, vestments and books ; so that it became the very
best in all Syria : he repaired the whole monastery, added new cells,
and furnished them with everything that was necessary according
to the custom of the place. There collected around him thirty-five
monks, ail natives, and lived according to the rules of a coenobium.
That is not all : pained to see Orthodoxy losing ground in Syria, loving
his countrymen and lamenting their ignorance of their Faith, seeing
examples of good management in the convents of the Maronites and
Uniats, which diffused among the people a certain light of instruction
and knowledge, the Hegumen Athanasius established in his monastery
a school for monks, with a view to fitting them for the preaching of the
Word of God, and for the holding of Episcopal Sees. Monks, young
and old, were daily taught the Arabic and Greek languages and church-
music, by teachers brought expressly for them from Tripoli and Da
mascus ; while he himself, every day after the customary Services, taught
them the truths of the Faith and rules of good living, by reading to
them the Lives of the Saints, or the Works of the Fathers of the Church,
in their native tongue. Within the monastery there reigned order, obe
dience to the Superior, piety and chastity, industry and knowledge. It
was a hive of God, and the bees themselves were fed in it with the
honey of the Word of God, and built honeycombs for others.

The Hegumen Athanasius twice threw himself at the feet of Ibra
him Pasha, and begged of him two favours for his convent, viz., that it
should be freed from imposts, and that it should be secured in the pos
session of its mills, which the Prince of the Lebanon, the Emir Beshir,
was seeking to appropriate.

After this Hegumen, who went away to Jerusalem in the quality of
preacher, the best of the monks were dispersed ; some to the monastery
of Saint George, some to Mount Athos, some to Sidon ; the remaining
twenty-two live on, hoping for better days.

3. The Monastery of the Prophet Saint Ellas on Mount Lebanon,
at a distance of six hours' ride from Beyrout. It is not known when and
by whom it was founded ; but it was repaired and improved in the years
1842—43 by the Hegumen Macarius a Greek. The whole monastery is
very small and confined. The church is small, but decent: the new

220 APPENDIX. III.

cells, on the second story, are good enough. The monks in till are eight,
and there are as many servants.

4. The Nunnery of the Nativity of the Blessed Virgin, called Sai-
danaia, at the distance of six hours towards the north from Damascus.
This is the oldest convent in Syria. It was founded by the Emperor
Justinian I. in the fifth century. Its site is very picturesque. The con
vent occupies, and one may say crowns, the summit of a high and bare
hill standing isolated like Mount Tabor. In this monastery the church
is not small, but dark and poor : it needs to have its upper part rebuilt :
behind the principal sanctuary there is a small oratory, in which there is
a miraculous image of the Blessed Virgin. The cells, with the guest-
chambers, are in all eighty, the nuns thirty-eight in number : they come
hither from all the Syrian dioceses, and are admitted by the Patriarch,
on the recommendation of the Bishops. After a probation from one to
three years, they are tonsured. Their habit consists of a black gown
(riasa), and their heads are covered with a long black handkerchief, so
that nothing of the face is seen except the eyes. The nuns of the Sai-
danaia lead a strict and abstemious life : they eat no flesh meat ; each
one receives from the convent bread, tolokno (oats boiled, dried in the
oven, and ground), olive oil, fuel, and materials for their clothes and
shoes, which they have to make up for themselves. The old nuns com
municate in the Holy Mysteries every Saturday : the younger ones once
in the month. They go out from the convent only when they carry
down from the mountain to the neighbouring cemetery any one of the
sisters who may have died. They have no Superior, but the duty of
overlooking them is committed by the Patriarch to some one of the
nuns who is more devout and intelligent than the rest. As for the
administration of the temporal affairs of the house, it is attended to
by two trustees ; one chosen from the Priests of the Convent, the
other a Christian of consideration from Damascus or from the village
below the monastery. It is their duty to provide the monastery with
all that is necessary: they are changed every year, and render an
account to the Patriarch of their income and expenses. The convent
is maintained by the freewill offerings of pious visitors, especially of
Christian women, who come there to pray before the miraculous image
of the Blessed Virgin, and bring their sick in the hope of obtaining
healing through her. Besides this in every diocese there are
persons acting in behalf of this convent, who collect for it voluntary
offerings ; but of property in general, moveable or immoveable, it has
very little.

The Saidanaia Convent is exceedingly venerated by all the orthodox
Christians of Syria. In it maidens who are poor or left orphans, crip
pled or diseased, and old widows, find refuge from the temptations and
afflictions of the world, and serve the Lord day and night in fasting and
prayer : there the sick obtain healing. In this convent there are also

APPENDIX. TIT. 221

some educated nuns, who teach the young novices and some girls from
the village, to read and write. It is satisfactory to know that there is in
the world a well-ordered Syro-Arab nunnery. It is a flower-garden,
consecrated to the Most Holy Virgin Mary ; it is a hospital for sinful
souls ; a salutary well-spring of grace ; the light of the younger Christian
maidens.

5. The Monastery of Saint Thecla, at six hours' distance from the
Saidanaia to the north, at the Uniat village of Malloolah. It is built
under the brow of a high and naked rock, and it is literally an eagle's
nest. Under the dark projection of the neighbouring rock, in a cave
arranged as a chapel, hidden within the rock itself, are preserved the
relics of Saint Thecla. But in the monastery there is a poor church,
dedicated under the name of the Forerunner. The Christians, and even
the Mussulmans, have the utmost faith in the relics of Saint Thecla,
and often obtain, through them, miraculous healing. But, unhappily,
the convent is ill kept : in it there lives only a Greek Hegumen with a
Deacon and two novices, whom he sends out to collect alms. Ten years
ago he made some guest-chambers for pilgrims : and now he is intending
to rebuild and enlarge the church.

Besides the Patriarchal Monasteries, there are also some small
diocesan houses.

The Archbishop of Arki has two small monasteries of Saint Dome-
tius and of the Prophet Elias, with two monks, not far from the Patri
archal Monastery of Saint George. The first possesses a small piece of
arable land, enough for one plough ; the second has land enough for
four ploughs. These lands have been purchased.

The Archbishop of Tripoli has five small monasteries, within a short
distance from the town of Tripoli.

1. Of Saint James the Persian, on the first rise of the Lebanon,
which was made out of a cemetery church, about the year 1600 ; in it
there are three monks.

2. Of the Entrance of Our Lady into the Temple, called Natour,
on the sea shore, with three monks.

3. Of the Nativity of the Blessed Virgin, called Keftine, upon the
stream Kadisha: in it there are five monks.

4. Of Saint Demetrius, on the bank of the same stream, but much
higher up than Keftine, with two monks.

5. Of Saint George, called Kapher. In it there is one monk.

The Archbishop of Beirout has six small monasteries: (1) Of tlie As
sumption, called Khamatour, on the stream Abou-Ali, near Tripoli;
(2) Of the Assumption, called Kiaftoun, on the stream Asphour; (3) Of
the Annunciation, called Nourie, on the sea; (4) Of Saint George,
called Kharph, on the Lebanon ; (5) Of the Archangels, at Boukaata,
and (6) A new Monastery of Saint George at Souk-el-Garda, also on the
Lebanon.

222 APPENDIX. III.

All the diocesan monasteries are supported by small portions of
land, vineyards, oliveyards, by mulberry trees, feeding silkworms, offer
ings from pilgrims, and collections of alms. They are nothing else than
so many Episcopal Lodges.

Taken collectively, the Syrian Orthodox Monasteries render a great
moral service to the Church. Besides that they make bad people
to become good, and some even to become holy; — besides that they
serve as a refuge for innocence, for poverty, for orphans, for the aged,
and for crippled sufferers ; — besides the consolations of grace ; — besides
charitable attendance and miraculous healings ; they support, at least in
'some small degree, the poor Episcopal Sees, and the Schools for the
people. One must not omit here to mention also this, that if, through
the inscrutable dispositions of Divine Providence, Orthodoxy should ex
tend itself over Syria, the Patriarchal Monastery of Saint George will
diffuse the light of Christianity among the tribe of the Ansari, who
cherish a profound veneration for this monastery ; while the Monastery
of Khamatour will serve to baptize the tribe of the Moutwali who bring
their silk to that monastery, and ask the monks to baptize them. Ac
tual baptism is not given to them, but they are only washed with water ;
for the Moutwali, when they get well, remain Mussulmans. These two
monasteries must be considered as bright sparks, from which the light
of Orthodoxy may be kindled over all Syria.

The tolerance of the Turkish government allows the monasteries to
acquire property, to any extent that is desired, but exacts from them
the taxes fixed by the laws,— which is quite equitable. The monaste
ries paid no tributes only during the time of the Egyptian rule in Syria,
till the year 1840.

THE PARISH CLERGY.

The mode of maintenance of the parish Clergy in Syria reminds one
of the Apostolic times. There from the beginning it has been the
custom that the priests should be chosen from amongst the people
and by the people ;— citizens, or villagers of some instruction, men
of repute, married, already advanced in years, who have bred up their
children, and govern well their own households. The Syrian Priest
is not burdensome to the people, because he has his own house, his own
property, his own children, who provide for him in his old age, being
either cultivators of the land, or artizans. He is the first servant of
the Christian community, who willingly conforms himself to its will,
and with self-sacrifice serves it according to the Lord's command for
its salvation. He is a Pastor, who cannot be either proud, or cold to
wards his flock; else they change him for another.

The election of Priests is not always made with unanimity. It some
times happens, that the families which elect are divided into parties

APPENDIX. III. 223

in the villages and in the towns which have any numerous population.
In this case they have recourse to the decision of their Bishop, and
then he has need to show his tact and discretion in reconciling or paci
fying them.

Unhappily one excellent institution of the Eastern Church owing
to circumstances is not carried out in Syria : there are not at present
any preachers belonging to the different dioceses. At Constantinople,
Smyrna, Jerusalem and other places there are such preachers ; and
their duty consists exclusively in this, that they preach everywhere,
wherever they are sent, or wherever the Bishops take them. In this
way in the East, according to a custom of ancient institution, those
priests who teach are distinct from the parish priests : they do not
perform the offices of the Church. The ground of this institution no
doubt is the thought that it is not every one who is capable of teaching,
since it is not every one that has the gift of eloquence, whereas every
one can perform divine offices ; since for this there is needed only faith,
purity of life and use. In Syria there are no preachers, because there
are there no spiritual schools.

To the honour of the parochial Clergy there, one must say that they
are sober, disinterested, and humble, that they strictly adhere to the
rites and discipline of the Church to the best of their understanding, and
exert themselves to teach some of the village children how to read in
the church, if, through the poverty of the parishes, there are no special
teachers for them. These children, when they grow older, take the
place of our sacristans and clerks.

Among the Syrian clergy at the present time there are some ex
emplary labourers in Christ's vineyard ; viz.

1. The Vicar of the Patriarch, the Archimandrite Agathangelus, a
Greek from Anatolia, a meek man, of practical experience, and knowing
both the Turkish and Arabic languages.

2. Athanasius, late Hegumen of the Belemend Monastery, a man
of dignity, of natural gifts, of an energetic character, a good preacher
and a good manager.

3. The Hegumen of the Patriarchal monastery of Saint Elias,
Macarius, a Greek. He enjoys the special favour of the present ruler
of the Lebanon, the Emir Khai'dar, in consequence of his having con
cealed his wife and children from the Egyptians, when Ibrahim Pasha
sent this Emir into banishment. The Hegumen intercedes with him
for any orthodox Christians who have been wronged ; he even screens
those who have committed offences and saves them from revenge or
punishment through the power of the Emir : and hence all the orthodox
inhabitants of the Lebanon respect and love him.

4. The Hegumen of the monastery of Khamatour, Isaiah, a Greek,
a man of eloquence, of sound judgment, well acquainted with the Arabic
language and with the customs and affairs of Syria.

224 APPENDIX. III.

5. The parish priest at Damascus, Father Joseph, who has a numer
ous family, a native of the place, a devout man of great faith, humility,
disinterestedness and patience : he has been a priest now 25 years.
It was he who effectually assisted the Patriarch Methodius in opening
and establishing the school for the people at Damascus, going round
to the houses of the Christians, and exhorting them to send their
children to the school. He himself teaches the grammar of the Arabic
language, the reading of the Holy Scripture, logic and rhetoric to some
select youths : employing himself in the school, he loses his parochial
revenues. He is supported by his sons, who go out to work. Besides
his school and parochial occupations, Father Joseph has translated
our Catechism from the Greek into the Arabic language.

6. The parish priest at Tripoli, a married man, Father Spiridion,
a native of the place, a disciple of Father Joseph, a man of gravity : he
teaches the Arabic grammar in the people's school at Tripoli.

7. The confessor in the Archiepiscopal See of Beirout, a native,
a devout old man : he is unceasingly working in the printing office,
preparing manuscripts for the press and collating them with the publicly
received church books.

SCHOOLS.

The sons of priests very seldom succeed to the calling of their
fathers and for the most part remain seculars: hence in Syria there
are no young clergy ; nor ever have been, in consequence of the clergy
being elective.

The Patriarch Methodius would have brought together twelve boys
from different dioceses, and wished to prepare them for the service of
the Church ; but he abandoned this attempt for want of room, and of
the means of educating them.

In Syria there might have been instituted popular schools in con
formity with the orthodox constitutions of the Church in that region.
There the clergy is elective ; there are no sacristans and clerks :
consequently all the people's schools must be catechetical ; in them
there must be taught to all the secular children reading and singing
such as is used in the Church, the Catechism and Sacred History, in
order that those who are chosen from them to be priests, may un
derstand their Faith and may know how to behave themselves in the
House of God.

In Syria the incapacity of village and town priests to preach the
Word of God ought to be supplemented by the employment of diocesan
preachers. This spiritual want calls for the institution of a special
School of Preachers with a number of scholars proportioned to tlie
number of the Episcopal Sees. This would not be one of our semi-

APPENDIX. III. 225

naries, nor one of our academics : no, this would be a nursery of young
monks, who have already renounced the world and dedicated their life
to God, to the Church and to science ; and who in the sequel should
serve as salt to the impoverished land and as the light of the world in
the chairs of preachers and archbishops. Such a school was established
in the monastery of Belemend.

At present there are in existence three people's schools — at Damas
cus, Beirout and Tripoli.

The school at Damascus was founded by the Patriarch Methodius
at the Patriarchate, from a sum of money given as alms by the Emperor
of Russia to the Chair of Antioch in pursuance of letters for the col
lection of alms granted in A.D. 1763 and A.D. 1839, and from means
furnished by the Patriarch of Jerusalem and by private persons from
Russia. It consists of two sections ; a primary section, in which little
boys are taught reading and writing after the old method (not the
Lancasterian) by three Arab teachers : and a grammatical section in
which are taught the Arabic, Turkish and Greek languages. The last
of these is learnt by very few and very unwillingly, because the know
ledge of it leads to as good as nothing at Damascus. The priest Joseph
teaches to a few youths the elements of logic and rhetoric. According
to his account there are some of the scholars who may become good
masters for this school. In it there are in all 300 boys, who receive
instruction : the pay of the teachers is obtained partly from the con
tributions of the Christians, partly from the revenues of the Patri
archate.

The people's school at Beirout was founded at the Archbishopric
at the expense of the citizens and of the monasteries of the diocese of
Beirout: and since A.D. 1841, it has been enlarged by help from our
Government and from the treasury of the Holy Sepulchre. In this
school there are the same two sections as in that of Damascus : but
here some youths receive in addition some sort of cultivation by learn
ing the Greek and Italian languages, and the first principles of
Geography and Arithmetic. The scholars in A.D. 1843 were in num
ber 200.

In Tripoli there was opened a people's school in A.D. 1841 at the
Archiepiscopal residence, in a house belonging to the Holy Sepulchre,
and it is maintained by grants from the Archbishop and from the
treasury of the Church. It consists of two classes : a primary class
in which the boys are taught to read, and a grammatical class, in
which they write, and learn the elements of Arabic grammar.

In the harbour of Tripoli there is another elementary school in which
seventy boys are taught reading and writing by a lay master. This
school is kept near the church of Saint George in a small dark and nar
row chamber. It is maintained by the town's people.

15

226 APPENDIX. III.

In the other towns and villages of Syria the Christian children are
taught letters after the old method.

At Beirout there has long been an Arabic printing-press at the
Archiepiscopal residence ; but it remained completely neglected after
the bombardment of this city by the Russians, in the latter part of the
last century. In A.D. 1842 it was started again. Arabic type was
obtained from France: a skilful superintendent of the press was
engaged, and some thousands of copies of the Psalter and Missal were
printed.

THE CHURCHES AND THE ORTHODOX PEOPLE.

The Orthodox people in Syria are industrious, sober, temperate and
religious. The mother, the priest, tradition and custom are the strict
guardians of the Faith and of the rules of the Church in that country.
In spite of their poverty, in spite of burdensome tributes and imposts,
in spite of frequent wars, the Orthodox are forward to pay to their
Bishops the fixed pourie (contribution) ; they make gifts to them and
maintain the monasteries, the schools and the parish churches.

The Turkish government allows the Christians to repair and even
to rebuild churches ; but only in their former place and of their former
size. This permission costs them very dear : for the Christians must
get Mussulmans to bear testimony as to the place and size of the old
church, exhibit this testimony to the Government and obtain from
it permission to repair or to rebuild. It is only by this method that
the work can be commenced. If anywhere there was no church at
all before, and there is need to build one, in such a case they, in the
first instance, fit up a house for prayer, and the Christians assemble
in it for Divine Worship. Some years pass, and then they obtain from
Mussulmans the necessary testimony and an act of the tribunal for the
building of a church on the site of this house, on the ground that Divine
Service had already been celebrated there.

In Syria the churches are sufficiently numerous : not only the towns
and the greater villages, but almost every village, even the smallest,
has its own church. And so it ought to be : for the villagers, if left
without churches, are threatened by many spiritual dangers, as remiss-
ness in respect of prayer, indisposition towards confession and Com
munion, the probability of dying without receiving the Sacraments,
indifference towards the Clergy whom they seldom see, the secret

APPENDIX. III. 227

spread of heresies and schisms, etc. But when the churches are nume
rous, and when the priests are elective, not only are these dangers
averted, but further the fervour and the consoling power of the Faith
are maintained.

The churches in the Syrian towns are decent, in the villages they
are poor enough. The number of extremely poor churches, or of
churches which have been plundered by the Albanians and the Druses
during the last troubles in the Lebanon, or have been ruined by earth
quakes, or which have fallen in from time and want of repair, or which
have never been completed or properly furnished, owing to the poverty
of the parishioners, are as many as seventy in all the dioceses of the
See of Antioch. There is need to restore and to furnish all these
churches ; there is need that we should assist in this work our fellow-
Christians of Syria. France and Austria have sent large sums to
the Maronites and Uniats who had suffered in the last civil feud on
the Lebanon : shall orthodox Russia forget the Syrian people of her
own Faith 1 Moscow, that heart of Russia, has already welcomed the
Metropolitan of Heliopolis coming to her in quest of alms.

In the Syrian churches on Sundays and festivals they make a
collection of money on three plates ; and this collection goes to the
sick and to the poor, for the purchase of oil and candles, and for
the support of the clergy and teachers ; according to the disposition
made of it by the churchwardens, who are elected annually by the
people and confirmed by the Bishop.

The Orthodox Syrians have some peculiar customs. They love to
baptize infants on the day of the Theophany (Epiphany), and on the
eve of the Festival of Saint John the Baptist. In their churches the
women are separated from the men, and are hidden behind curtains
and lattices. Instead of the Sacerdotal blessing which is usual among
us the Priests lay their hands on the bowed heads of the Christians
of both sexes and pronounce at the same time some prayer. When
a Priest dies there is a general mourning for him. In Syria there
are many poor, but the tributes due for them are paid by the rich.

In a word, in the Orthodox people of those parts, there is reli
gious life, there is obedience to the hierarchical authority, even though
exercised by strangers, zeal for the House of God, a desire to have
their children instructed, devotions towards the monasteries, and bro
therly love.

The Orthodox in Syria live among many tribes of different creeds
on the south-eastern coast of Cilicia, in the maritime towns along
the coast of Syria from Alexandretta to Tyre, on the mountains of
Kelbie, Akkara, Lebanon and Antilibanus, in the broad valley of the
Orontes, in the region around Damascus, and in the fertile plains of the
Hauran.

228 APPENDIX. III.

Over all this extent, there are reckoned to be approximately of
Orthodox inhabitants, beginning from the north and going south
wards,

In the Dioceses Souls.

1. Of Adana 1400

2. Of Laodicea 4000

3. Of Epiphania 4160

4. Of Emessa 3200

5. OfArke 12,080

6. Of Tripoli 7800

7. Of Beirout 20,000

8. Of Tyre and Sidon .' 5600

9. Of Seleucia and Heliopolis 2800

10. Of Antioch, Damascus and the Hauran,

governed by the Patriarch himself... 4800

11. Of Aleppo 500

Total 66,340

This number is very small in relation to that of the rest of the
races of different creeds which inhabit Syria, and of whom there are
computed to be as many as 400,000 souls.

Moreover the Turkish government recognizes the Orthodox as a
distinct nation, which has its own head in the person of the Patriarch
of Antioch, and it regards this nation as having precedence over all the
rest. The Orthodox are numerous only on the southern offshoots of
the mountain range of Kelbie in the diocese of Arke. In the district
of Khou of this diocese the administration was of old in the hands of
the Orthodox family of the sheikhs Dergam. But the Egyptians,
aiming at the suppression of all the local authorities, took advantage
of the dissensions existing between the members of this family, and
appointed a Moutselim to the above-mentioned district from among
the Mussulmans. When the Egyptians were driven out of Syria (1840)
the Sheikhs Dergam rendered the Turks services, in return for
which the Seraskirs would have again committed the government to
the senior representative of the Dergam family. But family dissen
sions broke out afresh, and the Pasha of Damascus sent thither a
Moutselim from the Metwali who is not liked either by the Chris
tians or by the Ansari. On the Lebanon itself the Orthodox are more
warlike than either the Maronites or the Uniats. In the districts
of Antilibanus in the villages Ras-Phokar, Khreba, Termimas, Khirbet-
Merdg-Ayoun all the inhabitants are Orthodox. In time of feuds they
commonly observe neutrality.

APPENDIX. IIL 229

Approximate table of the Syrian population of other creeds.

Soula.

Kourds 30,000

Turkomans 15,000

Arabs 4000

Ansari 70,000

Druses 70,000

Metwali (Shiite Mussulmans) 15,000

Sunnite Mussulmans (in the principality

of the Lebanon alone) 4800

Maronites (in 17 Districts and cantons of

the principality of the Lebanon) 120,677

Greek Uniats 36,735.

CAMBRIDGE : PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

Lately published, 8vo. ?s. 6d.
The Orthodox Church of the East in the

Eighteenth Century, being the Correspondence between
the Eastern Patriarchs and the Nonjuring Bishops.
With an Introduction on various projects of Reunion
between the Eastern Church and the Anglican Com
munion. By GEORGE WILLIAMS, B.D., Vicar of Ring-
wood, late Fellow of King's College, Cambridge.

RIVINGTONS: LONDON, OXFORD, AND CAMBRIDGE.

A SELECTION FROM THE

BOOKS

PUBLISHED DURING 1869, 1870, 1871, AND 1872, BY

MESSRS. RI VINGTON,

HIGH STREET, OXFORD; TRINITY STREET, CAMBRIDGE;
WATERLOO PLACE, LONDON.

THE BOOK OP CHURCH LAW. Being an exposition of the Legal
Rights and Duties of the Clergy and Laity of the Church of England. By
the Rev. JOHN HENRY BLUNT, M.A., F.S.A. Revised by WALTER G. F.
PHILLIMORE, B.C.L., Barrister-at-Law, and Chancellor of the Diocese of
Lincoln. Crown 8vo. 'js. 6d.

"We have tested this work on various points value of a little legal knowledge on the part of
of a crucial character, and have found it very the clergy to recommend this book to their
accurate and full in its information. It em- students. It -would serve admirably as the
bodies the results of the most recent acts of the text-book for a set of lectures, and we trust we
Legislative on the clerical profession and the shall hear that its publication has done some-
rights of the laity." — STANDARD. thing to encourage the younger clergy to make

"Already in our leading columns we have themselves masters of at least the general out-
directed attention to Messrs. Blunt and Phil- lines of Ecclesiastical Law, as it relates to the
limore's 'Book of Church Law,' as an excellent Church of England." — CHURCH TIMES.
manual for ordinary use. It is a book which "There is a copious index, and the whole
should stand on every clergyman's shelves volume forms a Handy-book of Church Law
ready for use when any legal matter arises down to the present time, which, if found on
about which its possessor is in doubt. . . . the library shelves of most of the clergy, would
It is to be hoped that the authorities at cnir of ten save them from much unnecessary trouble,
Theological Colleges siifficiently recognize the vexation, and expense." — NATIONAL CHURCH.

THOUGHTS ON PERSONAL RELIGION ; being a Treatise on
the Christian Life in its Two Chief Elements, Devotion and Practice. By
EDWARD MEYRICK GOULBURN, D.D., Dean of Norwich. New Edition.
Small 8vo. 6s. 6d.

An Edition for Presentation, Two Volumes, small 8vo. los. 6d.
Also, a cheap Edition. Small 8vo. 3^. 6d.

THE PURSUIT OF HOLINESS: a Sequel to "Thoughts on Per-
sonal Religion," intended to carry the Reader somewhat farther onward in
the Spiritual Life. By EDWARD MEYRICK GOULBURN, D.D., Dean of Nor
wich, and formerly one of Her Majesty's Chaplains in Ordinary. Fourth
Edition. Small Svo. $s.

20M.7.73.

JHtosrs.

^ Jhtblkaiimt*

THE STAR OF CHILDHOOD. A First Book of Prayers and
Instruction for Children. Compiled by a Priest. Edited by the Rev. T. T.
CARTER, M.A., Rector of Clewer, Berks. With Six Illustrations, reduced
from Engravings by FRA ANGELICO. Royal i6mo. zs. 6d.

"All the Instructions, allofthe Hymns, and
most of the Prayers here are excellent. A nd
when we use the cautionary expression ' most of
the,' &^c., we do not mean to imply that all
the prayers are not excellent in themselves,
but only to express a doubt -whether in some
cases they may not be a little too elaborate for
children. Of course it by no means follows
that when you use a book you are to use equally
every portion of it', what does not suit one may
suit a score of others, and this book is clearly
compiled on the comprehensive/r7«c#/<?. But
to give a veracious verdict on the book it is
needful to mention this. We need hardly say
thai it is well "worth buying, and of a very
high order of merit." — LITERARY CHURCHMAN.

" Messrs. Rivington have sent us a manual
of prayers for children, called ' The Star of
Childhood; edited by the Rev. T. T. Carter,
a very full collection, including instruction as
well as devotion, and a judicious selection of
hymns. "^CHURCH REVIEW.

" The Rev. T. T. Carter, of Clewer, has
put forth a much needed and excellent book of
devotions for little children, called ' The Star

of Childhood.' We think it fair to tell our
'ill find that for
children who have lost a near relative a short

readers, that in it they will find that for

commemorative prayer is provided ; but we
most earnestly hope that even by those who are
not willing to accept this usage, the book will
not be rejected, for it is a most valuable one."
— MONTHLY PACKET.

" One amongst the books before us deserves
especial notice, entitled ' The Star of Child
hood,' and edited by the Rev. T. T. Carter: it
is eminently adapted for a New Year's Gift.
It is a manual of prayer for children, with
hymns, litanies, and instructions. Some of
t/ie hymns are illustrative of our Lord's life ;
and to these are added reduced copies from en
gravings ofFra Angelica." — PENNY POST.

" Supposing a child to be capable of using
a devotional manual, the book before us is, in
its general structure, as good an attempt to
meet the want as could have been pitt forth.
In the first place it succeeds, where so many
like efforts fail, in the -matter of simplicity
The language is quite within the compass of a
young child ; that is to say, it is such as a
young child can be made to understand; for
we do not suppose that the book is intended to
be put directly into his hands, bitt through the
hands of an instructor." — CHURCH BELLS.

" To the same hand which gave us the
' Treasury of Devotion ' we are indebted for
this beautiful little manual for children. Be
ginning with prayers suited to the comprehen
sion of the youngest, it contains devotions,
litanies, hymns, and instructions, carefully
proportioned to the gradually increasing pow
ers of a child's mind from the earliest years,
until confirmation. This little book cannot
fail to influence for good the impressible hearts
of children, and we hope that ere long it will
be in the hands of all those who are blessed •with
Catholic-minded parents. It is beautifiilly
got up, and is rendered more attractive by the
capital engravings of Fra A ngelico' s pictures
of scenes of our Lord's childhood. God-parents
could scarcely find a more appropriate gift for
their God-children than this, or one that is
more likely to lead them to a knowledge of the
truth." — CHURCH UNION GAZETTE.

" ' The Star of Childhood' is a first book of
Prayers and instruction for children, com
piled by a Priest, and edited by the Rev. T.
T. Carter, rector of Clewer. It is a very care
ful compilation, and the name of its editor is a
warrant for its devotional tone. " — GUARDIAN.

"A handsomely got up and attractive
volume, with several good illustrations from
Fra Angelica's most famous paintings." —
UNION REVIEW.

BY THE SAME COMPILER AND EDITOR.

THE TREASURY OF DEVOTION: A Manual of Prayers for Gene
ral and Daily Use. Sixth Edition. Imperial 32mo, 2s. 6d. ; limp cloth, zs.
Bound with the Book of Common Prayer, 3^-. 6d.

THE WAY OF LIFE : A Book of Prayers and Instruction for the Young
(at School). Imperial 32mo, is. 6d.

THE GUIDE TO HEAVEN : A Book of Prayers for every Want.
For the Working Classes. New Edition. Imperial 321110, is. 6d. ; limp
cloth, is.

The Edition in large type may still be had. Crown 8vo, is. 6d. ; limp cloth, is.

THE PATH OF HOLINESS: A First Book of Prayers, with the
Service of the Holy Communion, for the Young. With Illustrations.
Crown i6mo, is. 6d. • limp cloth, is.

'* fubtotions

LECTURES ON THE REUNION OF THE CHURCHES.

By JOHN J. IGN. VON DOLLINGER, D.D., D.C.L., Professor of Ecclesiastical
History in the University of Munich, Provost of the Chapel-Royal, &c. &c.
Authorized Translation, with Preface by HENRY NUTCOMBE OXENHAM,
M.A., late Scholar of Balliol College, Oxford. Crown 8vo. 5*.

". . . Marked by all the aittho^s well- a host of others equally important and equally
known, varied learning, breadth of view, and "well discussed." — STANDARD.
outspoken spirit. The momentous question "In the present state of thought respecting
•which the Doctor discusses has long occupied the union of the Churches, these Lectures will
the thoughts of some of the most earnest and be welcomed by very many persons of different
enlightened divines in all branches of the schools of religious thought. They are not the
Christian communion, though wide apart in hasty words of an enthusiast, but the calm,
other points of belief and practice. On the in- well-considered, and carefully prepared writ-
finite importance of reunion among Christian ings of one "whose soul is profoundly moved by
Churches in their endeavour to evangelize tJie his great subject. They form a contribution
yet remaining two-thirds of the human race — to the literature of this grave question, valu-
strangers to any form of Christianity — the . able alike for its breadth of historical survey,
author enlarges with power and eloquence; its fairness, the due regard paid to existing
and this topic is one of unusual and lasting obstacles, and the practical character of its
interest, though, of course, only one among a suggestions." — LONDON QUARTERLY REVIEW.

BRIGHSTONE SERMONS. By GEORGE MOBERLY, D.C.L., Bishop

of Salisbury. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. 7-r. 6d.

THE SAYINGS OF THE GREAT FORTY DAYS, Between
the Resurrection and Ascension, regarded as the Outlines of the Kingdom of
God. In Five Discourses. With an Examination of Dr. Newman's Theory
of Development. By GEORGE MOBERLY, D.C.L., Bishop of Salisbury.
Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo. Js, 6d.

WARNINGS OF THE HOLY WEEK, &C. Being a Course of
Parochial Lectures for the Week before Easter and the Easter Festivals. By
the Rev. W. ADAMS, M.A., late Vicar of St. Peter's-in-the-East, Oxford,
and Fellow of Merton College. Seventh Edition. Small 8vo. 4^. 6d.

SELF-RENUNCIATION. From the French. With Introduction by
the Rev. T. T. CARTER, M.A., Rector of Clewer. Crown 8vo. 6s.

"It is excessively difficult to review or treatise of Guillore, a portion of which is now,

criticise, in detail, a book of this kind, and for the first time we believe, done into English,

yet its abounding merits, its practicalness, its .... Hence the suitableness of such a

searching good sense and thoroughness, and look as this for those who, in the midst of their

its frequent beauty, too, make us wish to do families, are endeavouring to advance in the

something more than announce its publication. spiritual life. Hundreds of devout souls

The style is eminently clear, free living in the world have been encouraged and

from redundance and prolixity.''1 — LITERARY helped by such books as Dr. Neale's ' Sermons

CHURCHMAN. preached in a Religious House.' For such the

" Few save Religious and those brought into present work will be found appropriate, while

immediate contact with them are, in all for Religious themselves it will be invaluable."

probability, acquainted with the French —CHURCH TIMES.

THE ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF RELIGIOUS

BELIEF. By S. BARING-GOULD, M.A., Author of "Curious Myths of
the Middle Ages."

Vol. I. MONOTHEISM and POLYTHEISM. Second Edition.
8vo. 1 5-s-.

Vol. II. CHRISTIANITY. Svo. 15^.

flibwgton's f) ttblicati0ns

THE HIDDEN LIFE OF THE SOUL. From the French. By
the Author of " A Dominican Artist," " Life of Madame Louise de France,"
&c. Crown 8vo. 5s.

"'The Hidden Life of the Soul,' by the
author of ' A Dominican Artist,' is from the
writings of Father Grou, a French refugee
priest 0/1792, who died at Lulworth. It well
deserves the character given it of being ' ear
nest and sober,' and not 'sensational.'" —
GUARDIAN.

" There is a wonderful charm about these
readings — so calm, so true, so thoroughly
Christian. We do not know "where they would
come amiss. As materials for a consecutive
series of meditations for the faithful at a
series of early celebrations they would be
excellent, or for private reading during

Advent or Lent." — LITERARY CHURCH
MAN.

"From the French of Jean Nicolas Grou, a
pious Priest, whose works teach resignation to
the Divine will. He loved, we are told, to
inculcate simplicity , freedom from all affecta
tion and unreality, the patience and humility
which are too surely grounded in self-know
ledge to be surprised at a fall, but withal so
allied to confidence in God as to make re
covery easy and sure. This is the spirit of the
volume which is intended to furnish advice to
those who would cultivate a quiet, meek, and
childlike spirit." — PUBLIC OPINION.

A DOMINICAN ARTIST ; a Sketch of the Life of the Rev. Pere
Besson, of the Order of St. Dominic. By the Author of the "The Tales of
Kirkbeck," "The Life of Madame Louise de France," &c. New Edition.
Crown Svo. 6s.
" The author of the Life of Pere Besson

•writes with a grace and refinement of devo
tional feeling peculiarly suited to a subject-
matter which suffers beyond most others from

any coarseness of touch. It would be difficult

to find ' the simplicity and purity of a holy

life1 more exquisitely illustrated than in

Father Besson' s career, both before and after

his joining the Dominican Order under the

aiispices of Lacordaire. . . . Certainly

we have never come across what could more

strictly be termed in the truest sense ' the life

of a beautiful soul.' The author has done

well in presenting to English -readers this

singularly graceful biography, in which all

who can appreciate genuine simplicity and
nobleness of Christian character will find
much to admire and little or nothing to con
demn.'1'' — SATURDAY REVIEW.

"It would indeed have been a deplorable
omission had so exquisite a biography been by
any neglect lost to English readers, and had
a character so perfect in its simple and com
plete devotion been withheld from our admira
tion. . . . But we have dwelt too long
already on this fascinating book, and must
now leave it to our readers.'''' — LITERARY
CHURCHMAN.

"A book which is as pleasant for reading as
it is profitable for meditation." — UNION RE
VIEW.

" Whatever a reader may think of Pere
Besson's profession as a monk, no one will
doubt his goodness ; no one can fail to profit
who will patiently read his life, as here written
by a friend, whose sole defect is in being
slightly unctuous." — ATHEN^UM.

" The life of the Rev. Pere Besson, who
gave up an artist's career, to which he was
devotedly attached, and a mother whose affec
tion for him is not inaptly likened to that of
Monica for St. Augustine, must be read in its
entirety to be rightly appreciated. And the
•whole tcnour of the book is too devotional, too
full of expressions of the most touching de
pendence on God, to make criticism possible,
even if it was called for, which it is not." —
JOHN BULL.

' ' The story of Pere Besson's life is one of
much interest, and told with simplicity, can
dour, and good feeling. " — SPECTATOR.

"A beautiful book, describing the most
saintly and very individual life of one of the
companions of Lacordaire." — MONTHLY
PACKET.

" We strongly recommend it to our readers.

"A beautiful and most interesting sketch of It is a charming biography, that will delight
e late Pere Besson, an artist who forsook and edify both old and young." — WESTMIN-

the

the easel for the altar." — CHURCH TIMES.

STER GAZETTE.

THE LIFE OF MADAME LOUISE DE FRANCE, daughter of
Louis XV. Known also as the Mother Terese • de St. Augustine. By the
Author of " Tales of Kirkbeck." Crown Svo. 6s.

"On the i^th of July 1737, Marie Leczin-
ska, the wife of Louis XV., and daughter of
the dethroned King of Poland, •which Prussia
helped to despoil and plunder, gave birth to
her eighth female child, Louise Marie, known
also as the Mother Terese de St. Augustin.
On the death of the Queen, the princess, who
had long felt a vocation for a religious life,
obtained the consent of her royal father to
•withdraw from the world. The Carmelite
convent of St, Denis was the chosen place of
retreat. Here the novitiate was passed, here
the final vows were taken, and here, on the
death of the Mere Julie, Madame Louise be
gan and terminated her experiences as prior
ess. The little volume which records the

simple incidents of her pious seclusion is
designed to edify those members of the Church
of England in whom the spirit of religious
self-devotion is reviving." — WESTMINSTER
REVIEW.

" The annals of a cloistered life, -under
ordinary circumstances, would not probably be
considered very edifying by the reading public
of the present generation. When, however,
such a Jiistory presents the novel spectacle of a
royal princess of modern times voluntarily re
nouncing her high position and the splendours
of a court existence, for the purpose of en
during the asceticism, poverty, and austerities
of a severe monastic rule, the case may well be
different."— MORNING POST.

. ptoington's ^publications

HENRI PERREYVE. By A. GRATRY, Pretre de 1'Oratoire, Professeur
de Morale Evangelique a la Sorbonne, et Membre de 1' Academic Francaise.
Translated, by special permission, by the Author of " A Dominican Artist,"
"Life of S. Francis de Sales," &c., &c. With Portrait. Crown 8vo. 'js. 6J.

Perreyve.' . . . We would especially re-

" . . . A most touching and powerful
piece of biography, interspersed -with profound
reflections on personal religion, and on the
prospects of Christianity. . . . for priests
this book is a treasure. The moral of it is the
absolute necessity of ' recollectedness ' to the
higher, and especially the true priestly life." —
CHURCH REVIEW.

" The "works of the translator of Henri
Perreyve form, for the most part, a series of
saintly biographies which have obtained a
larger share of popularity than is generally
accorded to books of this description.
The description of his last days will probably
be read with greater interest than any other
part of the book ; presenting as it does an ex
ample of fortitude under suffering, and resig
nation, -when cut off so soon after entering upon
a much-coveted and useful career, of rare
occurrence in this age of self-assertion. This
is, in fact, the essential teaching of the entire
volume. . . . The translator of the Abbe
Gratry's work has done well in giving English
readers an opportimity of profiting by its les
sons." — MORNING POST.

" Those who take a pleasure in reading a
beautiful account of a beautiful character
would do well to procure the Life of 'Henri

commend the book for the perusal of F.nglish
priests, who may learn many a holy lesson from
the devoted spirit in w/uch the subject of the
memoir gave himself up to the duties of his
sacred office , and to the cultivation of the graces
with which he was endowed. " — CH u RCH TIM ES.
" It is easy to see that Henri Perreyve, Pro
fessor of Moral Theology at the Sorbonne, "was
a Roman Catholic priest of no ordinary type.
With comparatively little of what Protestants
call superstition, with great courage and sin
cerity, with a nature singularly guileless and
noble, his priestly vocation, although pursued,
according to his biographer, with unbridled
zeal, did not stifle his human sympathies and
aspirations. He could not believe that his
faith compelled him ' to renounce sense and
reason,' or that a priest was not Jree to speak,
act, and think like other men. Indeed, the
A bbe Gratry makes a kind of apology for his
friend's free-speaking in this respect, and en
deavours to explain it. Perreyve was the be
loved disciple of Lacordaire, who left him all
his manuscripts, notes, and papers, and he
himself attained the position of a great pulpit
orator." — PALL MALL GAZETTE.

THE LAST DAYS OP PERE GRATRY. By PERE ADOLPHE
PERRAUD, of the Oratory, and Professor of La Sorbonne. Translated by
special permission. Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d.

S. FRANCIS DE SALES, BISHOP AND PRINCE OP
GENEVA. By the Author of "A Dominican Artist," "Life of Madame
Louise de France," &c., &c. Crown 8vo. gs.

"It is written with the delicacy, freshness, and
absence of all affectation which characterised
the former works by the same hand, and
which render these books so very much
more pleasant reading than are religious bio
graphies in general. The character of S.
Francis de Sales, Bishop of Geneva, is a
charming one ; a more simple, pure, and
pious life it would be difficult to conceive.
His unaffected humility, his freedom from
dogmatism in an age when dogma was placed
above religion, his freedom from bigotry in an
age of persecution, were alike admirable." —
STANDARD.

" The author of 'A Dominican Artist,' in
•writing this new life of the wise and loving"
Bishop and Prince of Geneva, has aimed less
at historical or ecclesiastical investigation
than at a vivid and natural representation of
the inner mind and life of the subject of his
biography, as it can be traced in his own
writings and in those of his most intimate
a?id affectionate friends. The book is written
with the grave and quiet grace which charac
terizes the productions of its author, and can

not fail to please those readers ivho can
sympathize with all forms of goodness and
devotion to noble purpose." — WESTMINSTER
REVIEW.

" A book which contains the record of a life
as sweet, pure, and noble, as any man by
divine help, granted to devout sincerity of
soul, has been permitted to live upon earth.
The example of this gentle but resolute and
energetic spirit, wholly dedicated to the high
est conceivable good, offering itself, with all
the temporal uses of mental existence, to the
service of infinite and eternal betieficence, is
extremely touching. . . . It is a book
worthy of acceptance." — DAILY NEWS.

" It is not a translation or adaptation, but an
original work, and a very charming portrait of
one of the most winning characters in the long
gallery of Saints. A nd it is a matter of entire
thankfulness to us to find a distinctively
Anglican writer setting forward the good
Bishop' s "work among Protestants, as a true
missionary task to reclaim souls from deadly
error, and bring them back to the truth."—
UNION REVIEW.

THE SPIRIT OP S. FRANCIS DE SALES, BISHOP AND
PRINCE OF GENEVA. Translated from the French by the Author of
"The Life of S. Francis de Sales," "A Dominican Artist," &c., &c.
Crown Svo. 6s.

'j5 publications

A SELECTION FBOM THE SPIRITUAL LETTERS OP
S. FRANCIS DE SALES, BISHOP AND PRINCE OF GENEVA.

Translated by the Author of "Life of S. Francis de Sales," "A Dominican

Artist," &c. &c. Crown 8vo. 6s.

"If is a collection of epistolary correspondence from his Spiritual Letters ' then announced:

of rare interest and excellence. Withtfwsewho —and a great boon it will beta many. The

have read the Life, there cannot but have been Letters are addressed to people of all sorts ;—

a stron^ desire to know more of so beautiful a to men and to women:— to laity and to

character as S. Frauds de Sales. He was a ecclesiastics, to people living: in the world,

model of Christian saintliness and religious or at court, and to the inmates of Religious

•virtue for all time, andoneeverythingrelating Houses. Andwhat an idea it gives one of the

to whom, so great were the accomplishments of widely ramifying influence of one good man

his mind as well as the devotion of his heart, and of the untiring diligence of a man, who in

has a charm which delights, instructs, and spite of all his external duties, could find or

elevates. "—CHURCH HERALD. make the time for all these letters. We hope

"A few months back we had the pleasure that with our readers it may be totally^ need-

of welcoming the Life ofS. Francis de Sales. less to urge such a volume on their notice"—

Here is the promised sequel:— the 'Selection LITERARY CHURCHMAN.

CONSOLATIO ; or, Comfort for the Afflicted. Edited by the Rev. C. E.
KENNAWAY. With a Preface by SAMUEL WILBERFORCE, D.D., Lord
Bishop of Winchester. New Edition. Small 8vo. 3*. 6d.

"A charming collection from the best " We are bound to admire the extreme

writers of passages suitable in seasons of beauty and the warm devotion of the majority
sickness and afflictions " — CHURCH REVIEW. of passages here collected to smooth the soul

"A very valuable collection of extracts that sorrows, even though penned by men
from writers of every school. The volume is from whom we differ so much in doctrine." —
an elegant one." — CHURCH TIMES. ROCK.

"A very useful collection of devotional ex- "A work which we feel sure will find a

tracts from the histories of good men of very welcome and also prove a soothing guest in
various schools of thought." — JOHN BULL. the chamber of -many an invalid."— RECORD.

A BOOK OP FAMILY PRAYER. Compiled by WALTER FARQUHAR
HOOK, D.D., Dean of Chichester. Eighth Edition. i8mo. 2s.

FAMILY PRAYERS. Compiled from various Sources (chiefly from
Bishop Hamilton's Manual), and arranged on the Liturgical Principle. By
EDWARD MEYRICK GOULBURN, D.D., Dean of Norwich. New Edition.
Large type. Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. Cheap Edition, i6mo. is.

A MANUAL OP CONFIRMATION, Comprising-i. A General
Account of the Ordinance. 2. The Baptismal Vow, and the English Order
of Confirmation, with Short Notes, Critical and Devotional. 3. Meditations
and Prayers on Passages of Holy Scripture, in connexion with the Ordinance.
With a Pastoral Letter instructing Catechumens how to prepare themselves
for their first Communion. By EDWARD MEYRICK GOULBURN, D.D., Dean
of Norwich. Ninth Edition. Small 8vo. is. 6d.

DIRECTORIUM PASTORALE. The Principles and Practice of
Pastoral Work in the Church of England. By the Rev. JOHN HENRY BLUNT,
M. A. , F. S. A ., Editor of ' < The Annotated Book of Common Prayer, " &c. &c.
Third Edition, revised. Crown 8vo. Js. 6d.

"This is the third edition of a work which clergy is proved by the acceptance it has al-
has become deservedly popular as the best ready received at their hands, and no faithful
extant exposition of the principles and practice parish priest, who is working in real earnest
of the pastoral work in the Church of Eng- for the extension of spiritual instruction
land. Its hints and suggestions are based on amongst all classes of his flock will rise from
practical experience, and it is further re- the perusal of its pages without having ob-
commended by the majority of our Bishops at tained some valuable hints as to the best mode
the ordination of priests aud deacons"— of bringing home our Church's system to the
bTANDARD. _ hearts of his people."— NATIONAL CHURCH.

Its practical usefttlness to the parochial

THE SHEPHERD OF HERMAS. Translated into English, with an
Introduction and Notes. By CHARLES H. HOOLE, M.A., Senior Student of
Christ Church, Oxford. Small 8vo. 4.5-. 6d.

's Jteblicatfons

HYMNS AND POEMS FOR THE SICK AND SUFFER
ING. In connexion with the Service for the Visitation of the Sick. Selected
from various Authors. Edited by T. V. FOSBERY, M.A., Vicar of St.
Giles's, Reading. New Edition. Small 8vo. 3-r. 6d.

THE "DAMNATORY CLAUSES" OF THE ATHANASIAN
CREED RATIONALLY EXPLAINED, IN A LETTER TO THE
RIGHT HON. W. E. GLADSTONE, M.P. By the Rev. MALCOLM
MAcCoLL, M.A., Rector of St. George, Botolph Lane. Crown 8vo. 6s.

A GLOSSARY OF ECCLESIASTICAL TERMS. Containing
Brief Explanations of Words used in Theology, Liturgiology, Chronology,
Law, Architecture, Antiquities, Symbolism, Greek Hierology and Mediaeval
Latin ; together with some account of Titles of our Lord, Emblems of Saints,
Hymns, Orders, Heresies, Ornaments, Offices, Vestments and Ceremonial,
and Miscellaneous Subjects. By Various Writers. Edited by the Rev. ORBY
SHIPLEY, M. A. Crown 8vo. i&r.

ANCIENT HYMNS. From the Roman Breviary. For Domestic Use
every Morning and Evening of the Week, and on the Holy Days of the
Church. To which are added, Original Hymns, principally of Commemora
tion and Thanksgiving for Christ's Holy Ordinances. By RICHARD MANT,
D.D., sometime Lord Bishop of Down and Connor. New Edition. Small
8vo. 5-r.

" Real poetry wedded to words that breathe have no hesitation in awarding the palm to the

the purest and the sweetest spirit of Christian latter, the former are an evidence of the earli-

devotion. The translation from the old Latin est germs of that yearning of the devout mind

Hymnal are close and faithful renderings." — for something better than Tate and Brady,

STANDARD. and which is now so richly supplied. "—CHURCH

"Asa Hymn writer Bishop Mant deszrv- TIMES.

edly occupies a prominent place in the esteem "This valuable manual will be of great

of Churchmen, and we doubt not that many assistance to all compilers of Hymn-Books.

will be the readers who will welcome this ne^u The translations are graceful, clear, and

edition of his translations and original com- forcible, and the original hymns deserve the

positions." — ENGLISH CHURCHMAN. highest praise. Bishop Mant has caught. the

"A new edition of BisJiop Manfs 'Ancient very spirit of true psalmody, his metre flows
Hymns from the Roman Breviary' forms a musically, and there is a tuneful ring in his
handsome little volume, and it is interesting verses which especially adapts them for con-
to compare some of these translations with the gregational singing." — ROCK.
more modern ones of our own day. While we

YESTERDAY, TO-DAY, AND FOR EVER : A Poem in Twelve
Books. By E. H. BICKERSTETH, M.A., Vicar of Christ Church, Hamp-

stead. Seventh Edition. Small 8vo. 6s.

" The most simple, the richest, and the most "In these light miscellany days there is a

perfect sacred poem which recent days have spiritual refreshment in the spectacle of a man

produced." — MORNING ADVERTISER. girding up the loins of his mind to the task of

"A poem wo.rth reading, worthy of atten- producing a genuine epic. And it is true

tive study; full of noble thoughts, beautiful poetry. There is a deftniteness, a crispness

diction, and high imagination." — STANDARD. about it, which in these moist, viewy, hazy

"Mr. Bickersteth writes like a man who days in no less invigorating than novel." —

cultivates at once reverence and earnestness of EDINBURGH DAILY REVIEW.
thought. " — G U'ARDI A N.

THE TWO BROTHERS, and other Poems. By EDWARD HENRY
BICKERSTETH, M.A., Vicar of Christ Church, Hampstead, and Chaplain to
the Bishop of Ripon, Author of " Yesterday, To-day, and for Ever." Second
Edition. Small Svo. 6s.

A HANDY BOOK OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL DILAPI
DATIONS ACT, 1871. With the Amendment Act, 1872. With Remarks
on the Qualification and Practice of Diocesan Surveyors. By EDWARD G.
BRUTON, F.R.I.B.A., and Diocesan Surveyor, Oxford. Crown Svo. 5^.

'# fl ublixatimts

STONES OF THE TEMPLE ; OB, LESSONS FROM THE
FABRIC AND FURNITURE OF THE CHURCH. By WALTER
FIELD, M.A., F.S.A., Vicar of Godmersham. With numerous Illustrations.
Crown Svo. 75. bd.

" Anyone who wishes for simple information
on the subjects of Church-architecture and
furniture, cannot do better than consult
1 Stones of the Temple.' Mr. Field modestly
disclaims any intention of supplanting the
existing regular treatises, but his book shows
an amount of research, and a knowledge of
wJiat he is talking about, which make it prac
tically useful as well as pleasant. The 'wood
cuts are numerous and some of them -very
pretty." — GRAPHIC.

"A -very charming look, by the Rev. Walter
Field, who was for years Secretary of ^ one of
the leading Church Societies. Mr. Field has
a loving- reverence for the beauty of the domus
mansionalis Dei, as the old law books called

the Parish Church Thoroughly

sound in Church feeling, Mr. Field has
chosen the medium of a tale to embody real
incidents illustrative of the various portions
of his subject. There is no attempt at elabora

tion of the narrative, which, indeed, is rather
a string of anecdotes than a story, but each
chapter brings home to the mind its own
lesson, and each is illustrated with some very
interesting engravings. . . . The work
will properly command a hearty reception
from Churchmen. The footnotes are occasion
ally most valuable, and are always pertinent,
and the text is sure to be popular with young
folks for Sunday reading." — STANDARD.

"Mr. Field's chapters on brasses, chancel
screens, crosses, encaustic tiles, mural paint
ings, porches and pavements, are agreeably
written, and people with a turn for Ritualism
will no dotibt find them edifying. The
volume, as we have said, is not without
significance for readers who are unable to
sympathize with the object of the writer. The
illustrations of Church-architecture and
Church ornaments are very attractive."—
PALL MALL GAZETTE.

A SHADOW OF DANTE. Being an Essay towards Studying Himself,
his World, and his Pilgrimage. By MARIA FRANCESCA ROSSETTI. With
Illustrations. Crown Svo. los. 6d.

" The ' SJiadow of Dante' is a luell-con-
ceived and inviting volume, designed to re
commend the ' Divina Commedia' to English
readers, and to facilitate the study and com
prehension of its contents."— ATHENAEUM.

" And it is in itself a trtie work of art, a
whole finely conceived, and carried out with
sustained power, — one of those reproductions
and adumbrations of great works, in "which
mere servile copying disappears, and which
are only possible to a mind which, however
inferior to its original, is yet of the same
order and -temperament, with an unusual
faculty for taking the impressions of that
original and reflecting them undimmed. It
is much to say of a volume Lke this. But it is
not too much to say, when, after going through
it, we consider the thorough knowledge of the
subject shown in it, the patient skill with
which the intricate and puzzling arrange
ments of the poem , full of what we call the
conceits and puzzles of the contemporary
philosophy, are unravelled and made intel
ligible ; the discrimination and high principle
with "which so ardent a lover of the great
poet blames his excesses; the high and noble
Christian faith which responds to his ; and,
lastly, the gift of eloquent speech, keen, rich,
condensed, expressive, which seems to have
passed into the writer from the loving strtdy
of the greatest master in his mvn tongue of all
the inimitable harmonies of language — the
tenderest, the deepest, the -most awful." —
GUARDIAN.

" The work introduces us not merely to the

author' s life and the political and ecclesiastical
conjunctures under which he lived, but to the
outlines of the Catholicised systems of ethics,
astronomy, and geography "which he inter
preted in classifying his spirits and assigning
them their dwellings ; as also to the drift of
his leading allegories ; and finally, to the
general condztct of his poem — which is amply
illustrated by citations from the most literal
verse translations. We find the volume
furnished with useful diagrams of the Dant-
esque universe, of Hell, Purgatory, and the
1 Rose of the Blessed,' and adorned with a
beautiful group of the likenesses of the poet,
and "with symbolic figures (on the binding) in
which the taste and execution of Mr. D. G.
Rossetti "will be recognised. The exposition
appears to us remarkably well arranged and
digested; the author s appreciation of Dante's
religious sentiments and opinions is peculiarly
hearty, and her style refreshingly independent
and original." — PALL MALL GAZETTE.

" It bears traces throughout of having- been
due to a patient, loving and^ appreciative
stiidy of the great poet, as he is exhibited, not
merely in the ' Divina Commedia,' but in his
other writings. The result has been a book
which is not only delightful in itself to read,
but is admirably adapted as an encouragement
to those students who "wish to obtain a prelimi
nary survey of the land before they attempt to
follow Dante through his long and arduous
pilgrimage. Of all poets Dante stands most
in need of such assistance as this book offers"
— SATURDAY REVIEW.

PARISH MUSINGS; OR, DEVOTIONAL POEMS. By JOHN
S. B. MONSELL, LL.D., Rural Dean, and Rector of St. Nicholas, Guildford.
Fine Edition. Small Svo. $s. Cheap Edition, iSmo, limp cloth, is. 6d.;
or in Cover, is.

THE LIFE OP JUSTIFICATION. A Series of Lectures delivered
in Substance at All Saints', Margaret Street, in Lent, 1870. By the Rev.
GEORGE BODY, B.A., Rector of Kirkby Misperton. Second Edition.
Crown 8vo. 4^. 6d.

" On the whole we have rarely met with a
more clear, intelligible and persuasive state
ment of the truth as regards the important
topics on 'which the volume treats. Sermon
II. in particular, will strike every one by its
eloquence and beauty, but we scarcely like to
specify it, lest in praising it we should seem to
disparage the other portions of this admirable
little work." — CHURCH TIMES.

" These discourses show that their author's
position is due to something more and higher
than mere fluency, gesticulation, and flexi
bility of voice. He appears as having drunk
deeply at the fountain of St. Augitstine, and
as understanding how to translate the burn
ing words of that mighty genius into the

current language of to-day." — UNION RE
VIEW.

' ' There is real power in these sermons ; —
power, real power, and plenty of it. . . .
There is such a moralveraciousness about him,
such a profoimd and over-mastering belief that
Christ has proved a bona-fide cure for un-
holiness, and such an intensity of eagerness
to lead others to seek and profit by that means
of attaining the true sanctity which alone can
enter Heaven — that we wonder not at the
crowds which Jiang upon his preaching, nor at
the success of his fervid appeals to the human
conscience. If any one doubts our verdict,
let him buy this volume. No one will regret
its perusal. "—LITERARY CHURCHMAN.

SERMONS ON SPECIAL OCCASIONS, By DANIEL MOORE,
M.A., Chaplain in Ordinary to the Queen, and Vicar of Holy Trinity, Pad-
dington; Author of Hulsean Lectures on "The Age and the Gospel," "Aids
to Prayer," &c. Crown 8vo. "js. 6d.

" We do not "wonder at Mr. Moore 's
long continued popularity with so many
hearers ; there is so much painstaking and so
much genuine desire to discharge his ditty as
a preacher visible through all the volume.
What we miss is the deeper theology, and the
spontaneous flow of teaching as from a spring
which cannot \\e\p flowing, which some of our
preachers happily e.rhibit. But the Sermons
may be recommended, or we would not notice
them." — LITERARY CHURCHMAN.

" Rarely have we met with a better volume
of Sermons. . . . Orthodox, affectionate,
and earnest, these Sermons exhibit at the same
time much research, and are distinguished by
an elegance and finish of style often wanting
in these days of rapid writing and contimial
preaching." — JOHN BULL.

"Sermons like those of Mr. Moore are,
however, still of comparative rarity — sermons
in which we meet with doctrine which cannot
be gainsaid ; with a knowledge of the peculiar
circumstances of his hearers, which nothing
but accurate observation and long experience
can secure, and a peculiar felicity of style
which many will envy, but to which it is the
lot of few to attain."— CHRISTIAN OBSERVER.

" We have had real pleasure, hmuever, in
reading these sermons. Here are most of the
elements of a preacher's power and usefulness :
skilful arrangement of the subject, admirable
clearness of style, earnestness, both of thought
and language, and the prime qualification of
all, 'in doctrine, uncorruptness.'" — LONDON
QUARTERLY REVIEW.

THE KNIGHT OF INTERCESSION, AND OTHER POEMS.

By the Rev. S. J. STONE, M.A., Pembroke College, Oxford. Second Edition.
Small Svo. 6s.

"Mr. Stone has now given to the public a
collection of poems, widely different in form,
which enable us to measure rnore^ accurately
his powers, not merely as a hymnist, but as a
poet; and though we would not injure a
growing reputation by overstating his merits,
yet we can safely say that his volume contains
much genuine poetry which will be read with
unqualified pleasure. It would be

ungrateful of us to put down this volume
without expressing the great pleasure it has
afforded us, and our high appreciation of the
valuable services "which its author is rendering
to the Church." — CHURCH BELLS.

" . . . We all know him so well as the
author of the beautiful processional hymn ' The
Church's One Foundation,' the Lenten hymn
' 'Weary of Earth] and other favourites, that
we were fully prepared for the pleasure that
awaited us in perusing this volume." — CHURCH
OPINION.

'* The extracts we have thus given, differing
as they do alike in subject and in style, present

fair specimens of the varied interest of the
volume, and of the poetic po^^lers of its author.
Most of our readers, we think, will agree with
us that the publication is well-timed, and that
it has much in it that is both pleasant and
profitable reading." — CHURCH HERALD.

" In the ' Knight of Intercession' and other
poems we have the outpourings of a pure and
devotional spirit, in language of unassuming
and yet genuine poetry, rising at times, natur
ally and without effort, to a quiet but real
beauty.''1 — SCOTSMAN.

"Mr. Stone, it is clear, has studied all the
best models, and has been influenced by them ;
but he maintains through all a distinctly
individual note, and gives us real music. . . .
There are true touc/ies in the Idylls, and
some of the poems on pictures are remarkably
expressive and skilful, though nothing is more
difficult than the proper working out of such
themes. We like some of the sonnets — some
of them are exceptionally sweet and finished."
— NONCONFORMIST.

io JJessr*. fUtoington'* ^publications

THE ANNUAL REGISTER : A Review of Public Events at Home
and Abroad, for the Year 1872. 8vo. iSs.

%* All the Volumes of the New Series from 1863 to 1872 may be had,
iSs. each.

" Well edited, excellent type, good paper,
and in all respects admirably got up. Its re
view of affairs, Home, Colonial, and Foreign,
is fair, concise, and complete" — MINING
QUARTERLY.

" Solidly valuable, as well as interesting.
—STANDARD.

"Comprehensive and well executed,. —
SPECTATOR.

" The whole work being well-written, and
compiled with care and judgment, it is inter
esting reading for tJie present day, will be
•more useful as a work of reference in future
years, and will be most valuable of all to
readers of another generation. Every student
of history knows the worth, for the time that

it covers, of the old 'Annual Register? and
this new series is better done and more com
prehensive than its predecessor. "-—EXAMINER.

" This volume of the new series of the
' Anmial Register* seems well and carefully
compiled. The narratire is accurate, and it
is obvious that the writers have striven to be
impartial''' — ATHENJEUM.

" The whole of the compilation, however, is
readable, and some of its more important parts
are very well done. Such is, among other
historical portions, the account of the situation
in France before and at the beginning of the
war. The narrative of the military events is
clear, comprehensive, and attractive." —
NATION (NEW YORK).

HISTORICAL NARRATIVES. From the Russian. By H. C.
ROMANOFF, Author of "Sketches of the Rites and Customs of the Greco-
Russian Church," &c. Crown 8vo. 6s.

PRAYERS AND MEDITATIONS FOR THE HOLY COM
MUNION. With a Preface by C. J. ELLICOTT, D.D., Lord Bishop of Glouces
ter and Bristol. With rubrics and borders in red. Royal 32mo. 2s. 6d.

" Devout beauty is the special character of
this new manual, and it ought to be a favour
ite. Rarely has it Jiappened to us to meet
with so remarkable a combination of thorough
practicalness with that almost poetic warmth
which is the highest flower of genuine devo
tion. It deserves to be placed along with the
manual edited by Mr. Keble so shortly before
his decease, not as superseding it, for tJie scope
of the two is different, but to be taken along
with it. Nothing can exceed the beauty and
fulness of the devotions before communion in
Mr. Keblc's book, but we think that in some
points the devotions here given after Holy
Communion are even superior to it." — LITER
ARY CHURCHMAN.

"Bishop Ellicott has edited a book of
' Prayers and Meditations for the Holy
Communion? which, among Eucharistic man
uals, has its own special characteristic. The
Bishop recommends it to the newly confirmed,
to the tender-hearted and the devout, as
having been compiled by a youthful person,
and as being marked by a peculiar 'freshness.'
Having looked through tJie volume, we have
pleasure in seconding the recommendations of
the good Bishop. IVe know of no more suit
able manual for the newly confirmed, and

nothing more likely to engage the sympathies
of youthful hearts. There is a union of the
deepest spirit of devotion, a rich expression of
experimental life, with a due recognition of
the objects of faith, such as is not always to be
found, but which characterises this manual in
an eminent degree." — CHURCH REVIEW.

" The Bishop of ' Gloricester 's imprimatur is
attached to 'Prayers and Meditations for the
Holy Communion.' intended as a manual for
the recently confirmed, nicely printed, and
theologically sound." — CHURCH TIMES.

" Among the supply '_ of Eucharistic Manu
als, one deserves special attention and com
mendation. f Prayers and Meditations' merits
the Bishop of Gloucester's epithets of ' warm,
devout, and fresh. ' A nd it is thoroughly Eng
lish Church besides.'" — GUARDIAN.

" We are by no means surprised that
Bishop Ellicott should have been so much
struck with this little work, on accidentally
seeing it in manuscript, as to urge its publica
tion, and to preface it with his commendation.
The devotion which it breathes is truly fervent,
and the langtiage attractive, and as proceed
ing from a young person the work is altogether
not a little striking." — RECORD.

THE PRAYER BOOK INTERLEAVED ; With Historical Illus
trations and Explanatory Notes arranged parallel to the Text. By the Rev.
W. M. CAMPION, D.D., Fellow and Tutor of Queen's College, and Rector
of St. Botolph's, and the Rev. WT. J. BEAMONT, M.A., late Fellow of Trinity
College, Cambridge. With a Preface by the LORD BISHOP OF ELY. Sixth
Edition. Small Svo. JS. 6d.

's fhibikaticrns n

BIGHT LECTURES ON THE MIRACLES. Being the Bampton
Lectures for 1865. By J. B. MOZLEY, D.D., Regius Professor of Divinity,
and Canon of Christ Church, Oxford. Third Edition, Revised. Crown 8vo.

CATECHESIS; OR, CHRISTIAN INSTRUCTION PRE
PARATORY TO CONFIRMATION AND FIRST COMMUNION.
By CHARLES WORDSWORTH, D.C.L., Bishop of St. Andrew's. New Edi
tion. Small 8vo. 2s.

A THEORY OP HARMONY. Founded on the Tempered Scale.
With Questions and Exercises for the Use of Students. By JOHN STAINER,
Mus. Doc., M.A., Magd. Coll., Oxon., Organist to St. Paul's Cathedral.
Royal 8vo. 'js. 6d.

" It is the first work oj its class that needs with the thorns and briars of perplexing

no apology for its introduction, as it is really technicalities." — MORNING POST.

much needed especially by teachers, "who "Dr. Stainer is a learned musician, and

would fail without the aid of its principles to his book supplies a manual of information as

account for many of the effects in modern well as a rich repository of tmtsical erudition

music, vised in direct opposition to the teaching in the form of classical quotations from the

of the schools. It is difficult, if not impossible, great masters." — JOHN BULL.

to give a more elaborate description of a book "Dr. Stainer, in his thoughtful look, sees

destined to effect an entire change in musical clearly of amalgamating opposing systems in

teaching without entering into details that order to found a theory of harmony. He bases

could not but prove uninteresting to the his work on the tempered scale, and he devel-

general readers, while to tJte musician and opes and ilhtstratesJus theory by questions and

amateur, the possession of tJie book itself is exercises for the -use of students. His opening

recommended as a "valuable confirmation of exposition of the rudiments of music is clear '.

ideas that exist to a large extent in the minds when he reaches the regions of harmony he

of every one who has ever thought about comes on debateable ground." — ATHENAEUM.

music, and who desires to see established a "To the student perplexed and chained

more uniform basis of study. The great and down by the multitudinous rules of the old

leading characteristic of the work is its logical theorists, we cannot give better comfort than

reasoning and definitions, a character not to advise him to read forthwith Dr. Stainer's

possessed by any previous book on the subject, ingenious and thoughtful book. It is exceed-

andfor this Dr. Stainer's theory is certain to ingly well got up, and from the clearness

gain ground, and be the means of opening an of the type used, very easy and pleasant to

ectsy and pleasant path in a road hitherto beset read." — CHOIR.

CHURCH ORGANS : their Position and Construction. With an Appendix
containing some Account of the Medieeval Organ Case still existing at Old
Radnor, South Wales. By FREDERICK HEATHCOTE SUTTON, M.A., Vicar
of Theddingworth. With Illustrations. Imperial folio. 6s. 6d.

MISCELLANEOUS POEMS. By HENRY FRANCIS LYTE, M.A.
New Edition. Small 8vo. 5-r.

BIBLE READINGS FOR FAMILY PRAYER. By the Rev. W.
H. RIDLEY. M.A., Rector of Hambleden. Crown 8vo.

Old Testament — Genesis and Exodus. 2s.

New Testament, j ^ Luke and St. John 2,.

' ( St. Matthew and St. Mark. 2s.

The Four Gospels, in one volume. 3-r. 6d.

ST. JOHN CHRYSOSTOM'S LITURGY. Translated by H.
C. ROMANOFF, Author of " Sketches of the Rites and Customs of the Greco-
Russian Church," &c. With Illustrations. Square crown 8vo. 4^. 6d.

12

. JUbwgtott'0 flublicatioits

NOTITIA EUCHARISTICA. A Commentary, Explanatory, Doctrinal,
and Historical, on the Order of the Administration of the Lord's Supper, or
Holy Communion, according to the Use of the Church of England. By W.
E. SCUDAMORE, M.A., Rector of Ditchingham, and formerly Fellow of S.
John's College, Cambridge. 8vo. 28.5-.

WORDS TO TAKE WITH US, A Manual of Daily and Occasional
Prayers, for Private and Common Use. With Plain Instructions and Coun
sels on Prayer. By W. E. SCUDAMORE, M.A., Rector of Ditchingham, and
formerly Fellow of S. John's College, Cambridge. New Edition. Revised.
Small 8vo. 2s. 6d.

"'Words to Take with Us,' by W. E.
Scudamore, is one of the best manuals of daily
and occasional prayers we have seen. A t once
orthodox and practical, sufficiently personal,
and yet not perplexingly minute in its details,
it is calczilatcd to be of inestimable "value in
many a household.'1''— JOHN BULL.

" We are again pleased to see an old friend
on the editorial table, in a third edition of
Mr. Scudamore's 'well-known Manual of
Prayers. The special proper collects for each

day of the week, as well as those for the several
seasons of the Christian year, have been most
judiciously selected. The compiler moreover,
"while recognizing the full benefits to be derived
from the Book of Common Prayer, has not
feared to draw largely from the eqrtally inval
uable "writings of ancient Catholicity. The
preface is a systematic arrangement of instruc
tions in prayer and meditation." — CHURCH
REVIEW.

THE HOME LIFE OF JESUS OF NAZARETH AND

OTHER SERMONS. By the Rev. AUGUSTUS GURNEY, M.A., Vicar of
Wribbenhall, Kidderminster. Crown 8vo. $s.

A CHURCH HISTORY OF THE FIRST SEVEN CEN
TURIES, to the Close of the Sixth General Council. By MILO MAHAN,
D.D., sometime S. Mark's-in-the Bowery Professor of Ecclesiastical History
in the General Theological Seminary, New York. 8vo. i$s.

OUR MOTHER CHURCH : being Simple Talk on High Topics.
ANNE MERCIER. Crown 8vo. 7^. 6d.

By

" We have rarely come across a book dealing
with an old subject in a healthier and, as
far as may be, more original manner, while
yet thoroughly practical, than ' Oztr Mother
Church? by Mrs. Jerome Mercier. It is in
tended for and admirably adapted to the use
of girls. Thoroughly reverent in its tone, and
bearing- in every page marks of learned re
search, it is yet easy of comprehension, and
explains ecclesiastical terms with the accuracy
of a lexicon withoiit the accompanying dulness.
It is to be hoped that the book will attain to
the large circulation it justly merits " — JOHN
BULL.

" We have never seen a book for girls of its
class which commends itself to us more
particularly than 'Our Mother Church by
Mrs. Jerome Mercier. The aiithor, who is
the wife of an earnest parish priest of the
Anglican school, near London, calls her work
'simple talk on great subjects,' and calls it by
a name that describes it almost as completely
as we could do in a longer notice than we can
spare the -volume. Here are the headings

of the chapters: — ' The Primitive Church,
'Primitive Places and Modes of Worship,'
' The Early English Church, ' ' The Monastic
Orders' ' The Friars' ' A Review of Church
History,' ' The Prayer Book,' (four chapters),
'Symbolism, ' 'Church A rchitecture,' ' Windows
and Bells,' 'Church Music,' 'Church Work:
No one can fail to comprehend the beautifully
simple, devout, and appropriate lang^lage in
which Mrs. Mercier embodies what she has to
say; and for the facts with which she deals
she has taken good care to have their accuracy
assured." — STANDARD.

" The plan of this pleasant-looking book is
excellent. It is a kind of Mrs. Markham on
the Church of England, written especially for
girls, and we shall not be surprised to find it
become a favourite in schools. . . . It is
really a conversational hand-book to the
English Chiirch 's history, doctrine, and ritual,
complied by a very diligent reader from some
of the best modern Anglican sources." — ENG
LISH CHURCHMAN.

. fUbingt0n'3 f) ublications

THE DIVINITY OF OUR LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS
CHRIST ; being the Bampton Lectures for 1866. By HENRY PARRY LID-
DON, D.D., D.C.L., Canon of St. Paul's, and Ireland Professor of Exegesis
in the University of Oxford. Fifth Edition. Crown 8vo. $s.

SERMONS PREACHED BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY
OF OXFORD. By HENRY PARRY LIDDON, D.D., D.C.L., Canon of St.
Paul's, and Ireland Professor of Exegesis in the University of Oxford. Fifth
Edition, revised. Crown Svo. 5J-.

SOME ELEMENTS OF RELIGION. Lent Lectures. By HENRY
PARRY LIDDON, D.D., D.C.L., Canon of St. Paul's, and Ireland Professor
of Exegesis in the University of Oxford. Crown Svo. $s.

HOUSEHOLD THEOLOGY : A Handbook of Religious Information
respecting the Holy Bible, the Prayer Book, the Church, the Ministry, Divine
Worship, the Creeds, &c., &c. By JOHN HENRY BLUNT, M.A. New
Edition. Small Svo. 3-r. 6d.

LIBER PRECUM PUBLICARUM ECCLESL33 ANGLI-

CAN^E. A GULIELMO BRIGHT, A.M., et PETRO GOLDSMITH MEDD,
A.M., Presbyteris, Collegii Universitatis in Acad. Oxon. Sociis, Latine red-
ditus. New Edition, with all the Rubrics in red. Small Sv6. 6s.

THE PSALMS. Translated from the Hebrew. With Notes, chiefly
Exegetical. By WILLIAM KAY, D.D., Rector of Great Leighs; late Princi
pal of Bishop's College, Calcutta. Svo. I2s. 6<t.

" Like a sound Churchman, he reverences ing, ivith the power to make use o_f it." —

Scripture, upholding its authority against BRITISH QUARTERLY REVIEW.

sceptics ; and he does not denounce such as " Tlie execution of the work is careful and

differ from him in opinion with a dogmatism scholarly." — UNION REVIEW.

unhappily too common at the present day. " To mention the name of Dr. Kay is

Hence, readers "will be disposed to consider his enough to secure respectful attention to his

conclusions worthy of attention ; or perhaps new translation of the Psalms. It is en-

to adopt them without inquiry. It is super- riched with exegetical notes containing a

Jluous to say that the translation is better wealth of sound learning, closely occasionally,

and more accurate on the whole than our perhaps too closely condensed. Good care is

received one, or that it often reproduces taken of the student not learned in Hebrew ;

the sense of ike original happily." — ATHEN- we hope the Doctor's example will prevent any

VGUM. abuse of this consideration, and stimulate

"Dr. Kay has profound reverence for those who profitby it tofollow himinto the very

Divine truth, and exhibits considerable read- text of the ancient Revelation.'''' — JOHN BULL.

THE ANNOTATED BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER ; being

an Historical, Ritual, and Theological Commentary on the Devotional System
of the Church of England. Edited by the Rev. JOHN HENRY BLUNT, M. A.,
F.S.A., Author of "The History of the Reformation," " Directorium Pas
torale," Editor of "The Dictionary of Theology," &c. Sixth edition, re
vised. Imperial Svo. 36^., or half-bound in morocco, 48^.

, flibrngton's

A COMPANION TO THE OLD TESTAMENT. Being a Plain
Commentary on Scripture History, down to the Birth of our Lord. Small
Svo. is. 6d.

"A most admirable Companion to the Old
Testament, being far the most concise yet com
plete commejitary on Old Testament history
"with which we have met. Here are combined
orthodoxy and learning, an intelligent and
at the same time interesting summary of the
leading facts of the sacred story. It should
be a text-book in every school, and its value
is immensely enhanced by the copious and
complete index." — JOHN BULL.

" This will be found a very valuable aid to
the right understanding of the Bible. It
throws the whole Scripture narrative into
one from the creation downwards, the author
thus condensing Piideaux, Shuckford, and
Russell, and in the most reverential manner
bringing to his aid the writings of all modem
annotators and chronologists. There are no
lengthy comments, no visionary theories, no
thing speculative ; all is plain matter of fact,
intelligibly stated, The book is one that
should have a wide circulation amongst
teachers and students of all denominations. " —
BOOKSELLER.

" Is a very compact summary of the Old
Testament narrative, put together so as to
explain the connection and bearing of its con
tents, and "written in a very good tone ; with
a final chapter on the history of iJte Jews be
tween the Old and New Testaments. It will
be found very useful for its ptirposc. It does
not confine itself to merely chronological

difficulties, but comments briefly upon the
religious bearingofthe text also. " — GUARDIAN.
" The handbook before its is so full and satis
factory, considering- its compass, and sets
forth the history of the old covenant with
such conscientioiis minuteness, that it cannot
fail to prove a godsend to candidates for
examination in the Rudimenta Religionis
as well as in the corresponding school at Cam
bridge. . . . In one of our dioceses the
Scripture subjects for diocesan inspection
this year included 'the lives of Abraham,
Isaac, Jacob, and the twelve Patriarchs?
and teachers were warned that the higher
classes in the schools "would be expected to
evince a knowledge gathered from the source
and not any secondary channels. But really
we have tested the second book of this work
with an eye to ascertaining whether a mastery
of it would have served the teacher or pupil1 s
purpose / and our deliberate opinion is that it
would, so careful is the survey, and so very
rare the omission of a single point that is of
any historical or doctrinal importance. . . .
Throughout his work the writer of this
'companion? 'commentary? or ' handbook ,'
exhibits at the same time extensive research
into the best sources of information and en
lightenment as to the sacred history, and an
independent, though cautious, judgment in
his choice between conflicting theories and ex
planations" — ENGLISH CHURCHMAN.

FABLES RESPECTING THE POPES OP THE MIDDLE
AGES. A Contribution to Ecclesiastical History. By JOHN J. IGN. VON
DOLLINGER. Translated, with Introduction and Appendices, by ALFRED
PLUMMER, M.A., Fellow and Tutor of Trinity College, Oxford. Svo. 14^.

SKETCHES OP THE RITES AND CUSTOMS OP THE

GRECO-RUSSIAN CHURCH. By H. C. ROMANOFF. With an Intro
ductory Notice by the Author of "The Heir of Redclyffe." Second Edition.
Crown Svo. Js. 6d.

" The twofold object of this work is ' to
present the English with correct descriptions
of the ceremonies of the Greco-Russian Church,

and at the same time with pictures of domestic

. especially those
clergy and the middle class of nobles ;' and,

life in Russian homes, especially

of the

beyond question, the author's labour has been
so far successful that, whilst her Church
scenes may be commended as a series of most
dramatic and picturesque tableaux, her social
sketches enable us to look at certain points be
neath the surface of Russian life, and ma
terially enlarge our knowledge of a countr_

concerning which we have still a very gre
deal to learn." — ATHENAEUM.

try

" The volume before us is anything but a,
formal liturgical treatise. It might be more
valuable to a few scholars if it "were, but it
would certainly fail' to obtain perusal at the
hands of the great majority of those whom the
writer, not unreasonably, hopes to attract by
the narrative style she has adopted. What she
kas set before us is a series of brief outlines,
which, by their simple effort to clothe the
information given us in a living garb,
reminds us of a once-popular childs' book
which we remember a generation ago, called
'Sketches of Human Manners.'''" — CHURCH
TIMES.

THE ARGUMENT DELIVERED BEFORE THE JUDICIAL

COMMITTEE OF THE PRIVY COUNCIL. By ARCHIBALD JOHN
STEPHENS, LL.D., one of Her Majesty's Counsel in the case of THOMAS
BYARD SHEPPARD against WILLIAM EARLY BENNETT, Clerk. With an
Appendix containing their Lordships' Judgment. Svo. $s.

's Jubilations

SERMONS ON CERTAIN OP THE LESS PROMINENT
FACTS AND REFERENCES IN SACRED STORY. By HENRY
MELVILL, B.D., late Canon of St. Paul's, and Chaplain in Ordinary to the
Queen. New Edition. Two vols. Crown 8vo. 5-r. each.

" We are glad to see this new edition of what
we have always considered to be Melvtlfs best
sermons, because in them we have his best
thoughts. . . . Many of these sermons are
the strongest arguments yet adduced for in
ternal evidence of the veracity of the Scriptu
ral narratives." — STANDARD.

" Many who admire elegant phraseology,
and the other now rarely exhibited consti
tuents of pulpit eloquence, "will be glad to have
in a convenient shape a judicious selection of
Canon MelvilFs sermons. Mr. Melvill was
one of the few really successful preachers of our
day" — EXAMINER.

" Tl,»

too well known to require any commendation
from us. We have here all the power of
rhetoric, and the grace and beaiity of style, for
which the author has been distinguished, and
which Jtave contributed to render him a
model to preachers, and given him a represen
tative position in the history of the English
pulpit." — WEEKLY REVIEW.

" Polished, classical, and winning, these
sermons bear the marks of literary labour.
A stiidy of them will aid the modern preacher
to refine and polish his discourses, and to add
to the vigour which is now the fashion the
graces of chastened eloquence and winning

The sermons of the lamented Melvill are rhetoric." — ENGLISH CHURCHMAN.

SELECTION PROM THE SERMONS PREACHED DUR
ING THE LATTER YEARS OF HIS LIFE, IN THE PARISH
CHURCH OF BARNES, AND IN THE CATHEDRAL OF ST.
PAUL'S. By HENRY MELVILL, B.D., late Canon of St. Paul's, and Chap
lain in Ordinary to the Queen. Two vols. Crown 8vo. 5.5-. each.

" Two other volumes of the late Canon Mel
vill' s sermons contain forty discourses preacJied
by him in his later years, and they are pre
faced by a short memoir of one of the worthiest
and most impressive preachers of recent times. "
— EXAMINER.

" These outlines contain probably the la-st
specimens of the work of a great master in the
art of preaching the Gospel. In the sermons
of Henry Melvill there are a certain dignity
and elevation of style and handling which
belong rather to the past than to the present.
There are in the sermons before us

" Melvilt s chief characteristic was humility,
that truest mark of real nobility of soul and of
genuine genius', and his sole actuating prin
ciple in life 'was devotion to duty — duty to God
and duty to man, and never were the two more
beautifully blended together than in him.
' While the pure truths of the Gospel? observes
his biographer in the memoir prefixed to these
sermons, 'flowed so persuasively from his lips,
the pure spirit of Christianity ever reigned in
his heart, and the purest charity influenced
his every thought and every action.1 . . . The
style of Canon MelvilC s sermons is rather

Ciceronian than Demosthenic, rather splendid all Melvill' s wonted grace of diction, strength

measured than impetuous and fervid." —
STANDARD.

SERMONS. By HENRY MELVILL,
Chaplain in Ordinary to the Queen.
5.r. each. Sold separately.

"Messrs. Rivington have published very
opportunely, at a time when Churchmen are
thinking "with satisfaction of the new blood
infused into the Chapter of St. Paul's, sermons
by Henry Melvill, who in his day was as cele
brated as a preacher as is Canon Liddon now.
The sermons are not only coiiched in elegant
language, but are replete "with matter which
the younger clergy would do well to study." —
JOHN BULL.

"Henry Melviirs intellect was large, his
imagination brilliant, his ardour intense,
and his style strong, fervid, and pictrtresque.
Often he seemed to glow with the inspiration of
a prophet." — AMERICAN QUARTERLY CHURCH
REVIEW.

"It would be easy to quote portions of ex
ceeding beauty and power. It was not, fwuever,
the charm of style, nor wealth of words, both
which Canon Melvill possessed in so great
abundance, that he relied on to win souls', but
the power and spirit of Him who said, '/, if I
be lifted up, will draw all men to Me." —
RECORD.

"Every one who can remember the days
when Canon Melvill was the preacher of the
day, will be glad to see these four-and-twenty
of his sermons so nicely reproduced. His Ser-

of reasoning, and aptness of illustration." —
WEEKLY REVIEW.

B.D., late Canon of St. Paul's, and
New Edition. Two vols. Crown Svo.

mons were all the result of real study and
genuine reading, with far more theology in
them than those of many who make much more
profession of theology. There are sermons
here which we can personally remember; it
has been a pleasure to us to be reminded of
them, and we are glad to see than brought
before the present generation. We hope that
they may be studied, for they deserve it tho
roughly." — LITERARY CHURCHMAN.

" Few preachers have had more admirers
than the Rev. Henry Melvill, and the netu
edition of his Sermons, in two volumes, will
doubtless find plenty of purchasers. The Ser
mons abound in thought, and the thoughts are
couched in English which is at once elegant
in construction and easy to read." — CHURCH
TIMES.

" The Sermons of Canon Melvill, now re-
published in two handy volumes, need only to
be mentioned to be sure of a hearty welcome.
Sound learn ing, well-weighed words, calm and
keen logic, and solemn devoutncss, mark the
whole series of masterly discourses, which em
brace some of the chief doctrines of the Church,
and set them forth in clear and Scriptural
strength." — STANDARD.

1 6

VITA ET DOCTRINA JESU CHRISTI ; Or, Meditations on the
Life of our Lord. By AVANCINI. In the Original Latin. Adapted to the
use of the Church of England by a CLERGYMAN. Imperial 321110. zs. 6d.

THE FIRST BOOK OP COMMON PRAYER OF EDWARD

VI., and the Ordinal of 1549, together with the Order of the Communion,
1548. Reprinted entire, and Edited by the Rev. HENRY BASKERVILLE
WALTON, M.A., late Fellow and Tutor of Merton College. With an Intro
duction by the Rev. PETER GOLDSMITH MEDD, M.A., Senior Fellow and
Tutor of University College, Oxford. Small 8vo. 6s.

" A volume like this is worth two of Church desirous of understanding the principles of

History. In many respects, indeed, it is the those who originated the reform of our public

subject of Justory itself ; and with Mr. Medd's Services." — CHURCH NEWS.

introduction and Mr. Walton's editorial work "The -more that English Churchmen be-

we may be said to have both S2tbjcct and history come acquainted with the Reformed Prayer

thereof. The volume should be in the hands Book, as our English Divines reformed it,

of every member of the Church of England: apart from the meddling- of foreigners — i.e.,

•we may say, it should be in those of every the better people become acquainted with

student ofCJnirch History."- — ATHENAEUM. 'Edward V I. 's first book,' the better both for

" We welcome the seasonable appearance of themselves, and for the English Cliurch at

this work, 'which indeed supplies a long-felt large. We are therefore delighted to welcome

want, for ' the First Book' has been hitherto this handy and handsome reprint , with which

accessible to very few. . . . It is especially every pains has been taken to make it as

important at the present time that the princi- accurate as possible.'" — LITERARY CHURCH-

ples of the first Reformers should be under- MAN.

stood; and no one can look through this "Mr. Walton deserves the very best thanks

edition without gaining some definite infor- of Anglican Churchmen, for putting this

mat ion on that point. We commend this new most important volume within their reach in

edition of the First Prayer Book, with its so convenient and handsome af arm." — CHURCH

introduction to the study of all that are REVIEW.

INSTRUCTIONS FOR THE USE OF CANDIDATES FOR

HOLY ORDERS, And of the Parochial Clergy ; with Acts of Parliament
relating to the same, and Forms proposed to be used. By CHRISTOPHER
HODGSON, M.A., Secretary to the Governors of Queen Anne's Bounty.
Ninth Edition. 8vo. 16^.

THE GREEK TESTAMENT. With a Critically Revised Text; a
Digest of Various Readings ; Marginal References to Verbal and Idiomatic
Usage ; Prolegomena ; and a Critical and Exegetical Commentary. For the
use of Theological Students and Ministers. By HENRY ALFORD, D.D., late
Dean of Canterbury. New Edition. Four Volumes. Svo. IO2J.
The Volumes are sold separately as follows : —

Vol. I.— The Four Gospels. 2&r.

Vol. II.— Acts to II. Corinthians. 24.1-.

Vol. III.— Galatians to Philemon. iSs.

Vol. IV. — Hebrews to Revelation. 32^.

THE NEW TESTAMENT FOR ENGLISH READERS :

containing the Authorized Version, with a revised English Text ; Marginal
References; and a Critical and Explanatory Commentary. By HENRY
ALFORD, D.D., late Dean of Canterbury. New Edition. Two volumes,
or four parts. Svo. 54^-. 6d.

The Volumes are sold separately, as follows : _
Vol. I, Part I.— The Three first Gospels. \zs.
Vol. i, Part'll.— St. John and the Acts. i<*. 6d.
Vol. 2, Part I. —The Epistles of St. Paul. i6s.
Vol. 2, Part II.— Hebrews to Revelation. Svo. i6s.

'js f ublixations

DUBIOUS MYTHS OP THE MIDDLE AGES. By S. BARING-
GOULD, M.A., Author of "Post-Mediaeval Preachers," &c. With Illustra
tions. New Edition. Complete in One Vol. Crown 8vo. 6s.

" These Essays will be foiind to have some
thing- to satisfy most classes of readers; the
lovers of legends proper, the curious in popular
delusions, the initiated in Darwinian and
Monboddoan theories', and if , in the chapters
on Tell and Gellert, we are a little struck with
the close following of Dasenfs track, in his
preface to the Norse tales, it must be owned~-
that there are chapters — e.g., those on the
Divining Rod, the Man in tJte Moon, and the
Seven Sleepers — which present new matter,
and deserve the praise of independent research"
— QUARTERLY REVIEW.

" The author, indeed, is sometimes fanciful
and overbold in his conclusions; but he con-
diicts us through marvellous ways — "ways
•which he has studied well before he undertook
to guide others; and if we do not always
acauiesce in his descriptions or arguments, we

seldom differ from hint without hesitation." —
ATHENAEUM.

" We have no space to linger longer about a
book which, apart from its didactic pretensions ,
is an exceedingly amusing and interesting
collection of old stories and legends of the
•middle ages." — PALL MALL GAZETTE.

" That, on his first visit to the varied field
of mediceval mythology, Mr. Baring-Gould
should have culled as samples of its richness
the most brilliant of the fiowers that bloomed
in it, is scarcely to be wondered at. But it
shows how fertile is the soil when he is enabled
to c^^ll from it so goodly a second crop as that
•which he here presents to us. The -myths
treated of in the present volume vary in in
terest — they are all curious and well worth
reading." — NOTES AND QUERIES.

THE POPE AND THE COUNCIL. By JANUS. Authorized trans
lation from the German. Third Edition. Crown 8vo. 'js. 6d.

' ' A profound and learned treatise, evidently
tJte work of one of the first theologians of the
day, discussing with t/ie scientific fulness and
precision proper to German investigation, the
great doctrinal questions expected to come
before the Council, and especially the proposed
dogma of Papal Infallibility. There is pro
bably no work in existence that contains at
all, still less within so narrow a compass, so
complete a record of the origin and growth of
the infallibilist theory, and of all the facts of
Church history bearing upon it, and that too
in a form so clear and concise as to put the
argument within the reach of any reader of
ordinary intelligence, while the scrupulous ac
curacy of the writer, and his constant reference
to the original authorities for every statement
liable to be disputed, makes the monograph as
a wJwle a perfect storehouse of valuable infor
mation for the historical or theological stu
dent." — SATURDAY REVIEW.

"Beginning with a sketch of the errors and
contradictions of the Popes, and of the position
which, as a matter of history, they held in
the early Church, the book proceeds to describe
the three great forgeries by which the Papal
claims were upheld — the Isidorian decretals,
the donation of Constantine, and the decretum
of Gratian. The last subject ought to be care
fully studied by all who wish to understand
the frightful tyranny of a complicated system
of laws, devised not for the protection of a,
people, biit as instruments for grinding them
to subjection. Then, after an historical out
line of the general growth of the Papal power
in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, the
writers enter upon the peculiarly episcopal
and clerical question, pointing out how mar
vellously every little change worked in one
direction, invariably tending to throw the
rule of the Church into the power of Rome ;
and how the growth of new institutions, like
the monastic orders and the Inquisition, gradu
ally withdrew the conduct of affairs from the

Bishops of the Church in general, and consoli
dated the' Papal influence. For all this, how-
ezier, unless we could satisfy ourselves with a
mere magnified table of contents, the reader
must be referred to tJie book itself, in which he
will find the interest sustained without fiag-
ging to the end." — PALL MALL GAZETTE.

" In France, in Holland, and in Germany,
there has already appeared a multitude of dis
quisitions on this subject. A mong these seve
ral are the acknowledged compositions of men
of high standing in the Roman Catholic world,
— men admittedly entitled to speak with the
authority that miist attach to established re
putation : but not one of them has hitherto
produced a work more likely to create a deep
impression than the anonymous German pub
lication at the head of this notice. It is not
a piece of merely polemical writing, it is a
treatise dealing "with a large subject in an
impressive though partisan manner, a treatise
grave in tone, solid in matter, and bristling
with forcible and novel illustrations." — SPEC
TATOR.

" Rumour will, no doubt, be busy with its
conjectitres as to the name which lurks beneath
the nom de plume of ' Janus.' We do not
intend to offer any contribution towards the
elucidation of the mystery, unless it be a con
tribution to say that the book bears internal
evidence of being the work of a Catholic, and
that there are not many Catholics in Europe
who could have written it. Taking it all in
all, it is no exaggerated praise to characterize
it as the most damaging assault on Ultra-
montanism that has appeared in modern
times. Its learning is copious and complete,
yet so admirably arranged that it invariably
illustrates without overlaying the argument.
The style is clear and simple, aud there is no
attempt at r/ietoric. It is a piece of cool
and masterly dissection, all the more terrible
for the passionless manner in which the
autJwr conducts the operation." — TIMES.

LETTERS PROM ROME ON THE COUNCIL. By QUIRINUS.
Reprinted from the "Allgemeine Zeitung." Authorized Translation. Crown

8vO. I2J.

1 8

Jtosr*. ptingtmt'*

FEMALE CHARACTERS OF HOLY SCRIPTURE In a

Series of Sermons. By the Rev. ISAAC WILLIAMS, B.D., formerly Fellow of
Trinity College, Oxford. New Edition. Crown 8vo. 5-r.

THE CHARACTERS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. In a Series
of Sermons. By the Rev. ISAAC WILLIAMS, B.D., formerly Fellow of Trinity
College, Oxford. New Edition. Crown 8vo., $j.

" This is one of the few volumes of published
sermons that we have been able to read with
real pleasure. They are written with a
chastened elegance of language, and pervaded
by a spirit of earnest and simple piety. Mr.
Williams is evidently what would be called a
very High Churchman. Occasionally his
peculiar Church, views are apparent; but
bating a, few passages here and tJiere, these
sermons will be read with profit by all ' who
profess and call themselves Christians?"—
CONTEMPORARY REVIEW.

" This is a new edition of a very popular—

and deservedly popular— work on the biography
of the Old Testament history. The characters,
are ably and profitably analysed, and that by
the hand of a master of style and thought. .
T lie principle of selection has been that
of prominence ; and partly, too, that of signi
ficance in the characters so ably delineated.
A more masterly analysis of Scriptural
characters we never read, nor any which are
more calciilated to impress the mind of the
reader with feelings of love for what is good,
and abhorrence for what is evil." — ROCK.

THE HILLFORD CONFIRMATION : A TALE. By M. C.

PHILLPOTTS. iSmo. u.

APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION IN THE CHURCH OF

ENGLAND. By the Rev. ARTHUR W. HADDAN, B.D., Rector of Barton-
on-the- Heath, and late Fellow of Trinity College, Oxford. 8vo. I2s.

" Mr. Haddan' s estimate of the bearing of
his subject, and of its special importance at
the present juncture is characteristic, and will
well repay attention. - . . Mr, Haddan
is strictly argumentative throughout. He ab
stains with some strictness from everything
which would divert either his reader or him
self from accurate investigation of his reason
ing. But his volume is thoroughly well
written, clear and forcible in style, and fair
in tone. It cannot but render valuable service
in placing the claims of the Church in their
true light before the English public." —
GUARDIAN.

"Among' the -many standard theological
works devoted to this important sitbject Mr.
Haddan' swill hold a high place." — STANDARD.

" We should be glad to see the volume widely
circulated and generally read." — JOHN BULL.

"A weighty and vafaable treatise, and we
hope that the study of its sound and well-
reasoned pages will do much to fix the impor
tance, and tJie full meaning of the doctrine

in question, in the minds of Chtirch people.
. . . We hope that our extracts will lead our
readers to study Mr. Haddan for themselves. "
— LITERARY CHURCHMAN.

" This is not only a very able and carefully
written treatise upon the doctrine of Apostoli
cal Succession, but it is also a. calm yet noble
vindication of the validity of the Anglican
Orders '. it well sustains the brilliant reputa
tion which Mr. Haddan left behind him at
Oxford, and it supplements his other profound
historical researches in ecclesiastical matters.
This book will remain for a long time the
classic work ^lpon English Orders." — CHURCH
REVIEW.

" A very temperate, but a very well reasoned
book." — WESTMINSTER REVIEW.

" Mr. Haddan ably sustains his reputation
throughout the work. His style is clear, his
inferences are -reasonable, and the publication
is especially well-timed in prospect of the
coming (Ecumenical Council." — CAMBRIDGE
UNIVERSITY GAZETTE.

A MANUAL FOR THE SICK ; with other Devotions. By LANCELOT
ANDREWES, D.D., sometime Lord Bishop of Winchester. Edited with a
Preface by H. P. LiDDON,M.A. Large type. With Portrait. 241110. 2s.6d.

HELP AND COMFORT FOR THE SICK POOR. By the

Author of "Sickness; its Trials and Blessings." New Edition. Small
Svo. is.

A DEVOTIONAL, COMMENTARY ON THE GOSPEL

NARRATIVE. By the Rev. ISAAC WILLIAMS, B.D., formerly Fellow of
Trinity College, Oxford. A New and uniform Edition. In Eight vols.
Crown 8vo. $s. each.

THOUGHTS ON THE STUDY OF

THE HOLY GOSPELS.
Characteristic Differences in the Four

Gospels.

Our Lord's Manifestations of Himself.
The Rule of Scriptural Interpretation

furnished by our Lord.
Analogies of the Gospel.
Mention of Angels in the Gospels.
Places of our Lord's Abode and Ministry.
Our Lord's Mode of Dealing with His

Apostles.
Conclusion.

A HARMONY OF THE FOUR

EVANGELISTS.
Our Lord's Nativity.
Our Lord's Ministry — Second Year.
Our Lord's Ministry — Third Year.
The Holy Week.
Our Lord's Passion.
Our Lord's Resurrection.

OUR LORD'S NATIVITY.
The Birth at Bethlehem.
The Baptism in Jordan.
The First Passover.

OUR LORDS MINISTRY.

SECOND YEAR.

The Second Passover.
Christ with the Twelve.
The Twelve sent forth.

" There is not a better companion to be
found for the season than the beautiful ' De
votional Commentary on the Gospel Narra
tive,' by the Rev. Isaac Williams. . . . A
rich mine for devotional and theological
study." — GUARDIAN.

" So infinite are the depths and so innumer
able the beauties of Scripture, and more par
ticularly of the Gospels, that there is some
difficulty in describing the manifold excellences
of Williams' exquisite Commentary. Deriv
ing its profound appreciation of Scriptiire
from the writings of the early Fathers, it is
only what every student knows must be true
to say that it extracts a whole wealth of
meaning from each sentence, each apparently
faint allusion, each word in the text" —
CHURCH REVIEW.

"Stands absolutely alone in our English
literature; there is, we should say, no chance
of its being superseded by any better book of
its kind; and its merits are of the very highest
order." — LITERARY CHURCHMAN.

" It would be difficult to select a more -use
ful present, at a small cost, than this series
would be to a young man on his first entering
into Holy Orders, and many, no doribt, will
avail themselves of the republication of these
useful volumes for this purpose. There is an
abundance of sermon material to be drawn
from any one of them." — CHURCH TIMES.

OUR LORD'S MINISTRY.

THIRD YEAR

Teaching in Galilee.

Teaching at Jerusalem.

Last Journey from Galilee to Jerusalem.

THE HOLY WEEK.
The Approach to Jerusalem. „
The Teaching in the Temple.
The Discourse on the Mount of Olives.
The Last Supper.

OUR LORD'S PASSION.
The Hour of Darkness.
The Agony.
The Apprehension.
The Condemnation.
The Day of Sorrows.
The Hall of Judgment.
The Crucifixion.
The Sepulture.

OUR LORD'S RESURRECTION.

The Day of Days.

The Grave Visited.

Christ Appearing.

The Going to Emmaus.

The Forty Days.

The Apostles Assembled.

The Lake in Galilee.

The Mountain in Galilee.

The Return from Galilee.

" This is, in the truest sense of the word, a
' Devotional Commentary ' on the Gospel nar
rative, opening out everywhere, as it does, the
spiritital beauties and blessedness of the Divine
message ; but it is something more than this,
it meets difficulties almost by anticipation,
and throws the light of learning over some of
the very darkest passages in the New Testa

"— ROCK.

" The author has skilfully compared and
blended the narratives of the different Gospels,
so as to give a synoptical view of the history ;
and though the commentary is called 'devo
tional,' it is scholarly and suggestive in other
respects. The size of the work, extending, as
it does, over eight volumes, may deter pur
chasers and readers i but each vohime is com
plete in itself, and we recommend students to
taste a sample of the author's quality. Some
things they -may question ; but the volumes
are really a helpful and valuable addition to
our stores." — FREEMAN.

" The high and solemn verities of the
Saviour's sufferings and death are treated
with great reverence and ability. The
thorough devoutness which pervades the book
commends it to our heart. There is much
to instruct and help the believer in the Chris
tian life, no matter to what section of the
Church he may belong." — WATCHMAN.

20

Jfltesrs. ISUtoingtmi'*

KEYS TO CHRISTIAN KNOWLEDGE.

A KEY TO THE KNOWLEDGE AND USE OP THE

HOLY BIBLE. By the Rev. J. H. BLUNT, M.A. Small Svo. 2s. 6d.

"A great deal of useful information is
comprised in these pages, and the book will no
doubt be extensively circulated in Church
families."— CLERICAL JOURNAL.

" We have much pleasure in recommending
a capital handbook by the learned editor of
' The Annotated Book of Common Prayer?"
— CHURCH TIMES.

"Merits commendation for the lucid and

"Another of Mr. Blunfs useful and work
manlike compilations, which will _ be most
acceptable as a household book, or in schools
and colleges. It is a capital book too for
schoolmasters and pupil teachers." — LITERARY
CHURCHMAN.

"As a popular handbook, setting- forth a
selection of facts of which everybody ought to
be cognizant, and as an exposition of the
claims of the Bible to be received as of super
human origin, Mr. Blunt' s 'Key' will be use
ful." — CHURCHMAN.

orderly arrangement in which it presents a.
considerable amount of vahiable and interest
ing matter." — RECORD.

A KEY TO THE KNOWLEDGE AND USE OP THE

BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. By the Rev. J. H. BLUNT, M.A.
Small Svo. 2s. 6d.

" A very valuable and practical manual,
full of information, which is admirably cal
culated to instruct and interest those for whom
it was evidently specially intended — the laity
of the Church of England. It deserves high
commendation." — CHURCHMAN.

" A thoroughly sound and valuable manual."
— CHURCH TIMES.

" To us it appears that Mr. Bhmt has suc
ceeded very well. All necessary information
seems to be inchided, and the arrangement is
excellent." — LITERARY CHURCHMAN.

' ' It is the best short explanation of our
offices that we know of, and woiddbe invalu
able for the use of candidates for confirmation
in the higher classes." — JOHN BULL.

A KEY TO CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE

FOUNDED ON THE CHURCH CATECHISM. By the Rev. JOHN
HENRY BLUNT, M.A. Small Svo. 2s. 6d.

" Of cheap and reliable text-books of this
nature there has hitherto been a great want.
\Ve are often asked to recommend books for
use in Church Sunday-schools, and we there
fore take this opportunity of saying that we
know of none more likely to be of service both
to teachers and scholars than these ' Keys.'"--
CHURCHMAN'S SHILLING MAGAZINE.

" This is another of Mr. Blunt 's most use
ful manuals, with all the precision of a school
book, yet diverging into matters of practical
application so freely as to make it most service
able, either as a teacher's suggestion book, or
as an intelligent pupil's reading book." —
LITERARY CHURCHMAN.

" Will be very useful for the higher classes
in Sunday-schools, or rather for the fuller

instruction of the Sunday-school teachers
themselves, 'where the parish priest is wise
enough to devote a certain time regularly to
their preparation for their voluntary task." —
UNION REVIEW.

"Another of the many useful books on
theological and Scriptural subjects which
have been 'written by the Rev. John Henry
Bhmt. The present is entitled ' A Key to
Christian Doctrine and Practice, founded on
the Church Catechism,' and will take its
place as an elejnentary text-book upon the
Creed in oiir schools and colleges. The Church
Catechism is clearly and fully explained by
the author in this 'Key.' Numerous re
ferences, Scriptural and otherwise, are
scattered about the book.'' — PUBLIC OPINION.

A KEY TO THE KNOWLEDGE OP CHURCH HISTORY.

(Ancient.) Edited by JOHN HENRY BLUNT, M.A. Small Svo. 2s. 6d.

and historical, and the 'get up' of the book is
specially commendable. As a text-book for
the higher forms of schools the work will be
acceptable to numerous teachers." — PUBLIC
OPINION.

" It contains some concise notes on Church

"It offers a short and condensed account of
the origin, growth, and condition of the
Church in all parts of the world, from A.D. i
down to the end of the fifteenth century. Mr.
Blunt ' s first object has been conciseness, and
this has been admirably carried out, and to
students of Church history this feature will
readily recommend itself. As an elementary
work 'A Key'' will be specially valuable, in
asmuch as it points out certain definite lines
of tJtought, by which those who enjoy the
opportunity may be guided in reading the
statements of more elaborate histories. At
the same time it is but fair to Mr. Blunt to
remark that, for general readers, the little
vohime contains everything that could be con
sistently expected in a volume of its character.
TJiere are many notes, theological, scriptural,

History, compressed into a small compass, and
we think it is likely to be useful as a book of
reference." — JOHN BULL.

"A very terse and reliable collection of the
mainfacts and incidents connected with Chu rch
History. " — ROCK .

"It will be excellent, either for school or
home use, either as a reading or as a reference
book, on all the main facts and names and
controversies of the first fifteen centuries. It
is both well arranged and well written." —
LITERARY CHURCHMAN.

. flibingtan's fhtblmttions

21

KEYS TO CHRISTIAN KNOWLEDGE— Continued.

A KEY TO THE KNOWLEDGE OP CHURCH HISTORY

(Modern). Edited by the Rev. JOHN HENRY BLUNT, M.A. Small 8vo.

2S. 6d.

A KEY TO THE NARRATIVE OF THE FOUR GOSPELS.

By JOHN PILKINGTON NORRIS, M. A., Canon of Bristol, formerly one of Her
Majesty's Inspectors of Schools.

Small 8vo. 2s. 6d.

" This is very much the best book of its kind
•we have seen. The only fault is its shortness,
•which prevents its going into the details which
would stipport and ilhistrate its statements,
and •which in the process of illustrating them
•would fix them upon the minds and memories
of its readers. It is, however, a great im
provement upon any book of its kind we know.
It bears all the marks of being the condensed
"work of a real scholar, and of a divine too.
The bulk of the book is taken up with a ' Life
of Christ' compiled from the Four Gospels so
as to exhibit its steps and stages and salient
points. The rest of the book consists of inde
pendent cJtapters on special points." — LITER
ARY CHURCHMAN.

" This book is no ordinary compendium, no
•mere ' cram-book' ' ; still less is it an ordinary
reading book for schools ; but the schoolmaster,
the Sunday-school teacher, and the seeker after
a comprehensive knowledge of Divine truth
will find '_ it worthy of its name. Canon Norris
writes simply, reverently, without great dis
play of learning, giving the resitlt of much
careful study in a short compass, and adorn
ing the subject by the tenderness and honestv

with which he treats it. . . . We hope
that this little book will have a very wide
circulation and that it will be studied ; and
we canpromise that those who take it up will
not readily put it down again." — RECORD.

" This is a golden little volume. Having
often to criticise unsparingly volumes pub
lished by Messrs. Rivington, and bearing the
deep High Church brand, it is the greater
satisfaction to be able to commend this book so
emphatically. Its design is exceedingly modest.
Canon Norris writes primarily to help
'younger students' in studying the Gospels.
But this unpretending volume is one which
all students may st^^dy with advantage. It
is an admirable manual for those who take
Bible Classes through the Gospels. Closely
sifted in style, so that all is clear and weighty ;
full of unostentatious learning, and pregnant
with suggestion; deeply reverent in spirit,
and altogether Evangelical in spirit ; Canon
Norris' book supplies a real want, and ought
to be welcomed by all earnest and devout
students of the Holy Gospels."" — LONDON
QUARTERLY REVIEW.

A KEY TO THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

PILKINGTON NORRIS, M.A.

Small 8vo. 2s. 6d.

By JOHN

' ' It is a remarkably well-written and
interesting account of its subject, ' The Book
of the Acts,' giving us the narrative of St.
Luke with exactly what we want in the way
of connecting links and illustrations. One
most notable and praiseworthy characteristic
of the book is its candour. . . . The book
is one which we can heartily recommend." —
SPECTATOR.

" Of Canon Norris's ' Key to the Narrative
of the Four Gospels,' we wrote in high approval
not many -months ago. The present is not less
carefully prepared, and is fitll of Hie unosten
tatious results of sound learning and patient
thought." — LONDON QUARTERLY REVIEW.

" This little volume is one of a series of
' Keys' of a more or less educational character,
which are in the cotcrse of publication by
Messrs. Rivington. It gives apparently a
very fair and tolerably exhaustive resume of
the contents of the Acts, with which it deals,
not chapter by chapter, biit consecutively in
the order of thought" — SCHOOL BOARD CHRON
ICLE.

" Few books have ever given us more lot-
mixed pleasure than this. It is faultlessly
written, so that it reads as pleasantly and
enticingly as if it had not the least intention
of being an ' educational' book. It is complete
and exhaustive, so far as the narrative and
all its bearings go, so that students may feel
that they need not be hunting up other books to
supply the lacunae. It is the work of a classical
scholar, and it leaves nothing wanting in the
way of classical illustrations, which in the
case of the Acts are of special importance.
And, lastly, it is theologically sottnd." — LITER
ARY CHURCHMAN.

" This is a sequel to Canon Norris's ' Key to
the Gospels' which was published two years
ago, and which has become a general favourite
with those who wish to grasp the leading
features of the life and word of Christ. The
sketch of the A cts of the Apostles is done in
the same style; there is the same reverent
spirit and quiet enthusiasm running through
it, and the same instinct for seizing the lead
ing points in the narrative." — RECORD.

Other Volumes are in preparation.

22

RIVINGTON'S DEVOTIONAL SERIES.

Elegantly printed with red borders. i6mo. 2s. 6d. each.

THOMAS A KEMPIS, OP THE IMITATION OF CHRIST.

Also a Cheap Edition, without the red borders, is., or in Cover, 6a.

"A very beautiful edition. We commend it
to the Clergy as an excellent gift-book for
teachers and other workers." — CHURCH TIMES.

" This work^ is a precious relic of mediaeval
times, and will continue to be -valued by every
section of the Christian Church." — WEEKLY
REVIEW.

" A beautifully printed pocket edition of this
mat vellous production of a man, who, out of
the dark mists of popery, saw so much of

experimental religion. Those -who are well
grounded in evangelical truth may use it with
profit." — RECORD.

"A very cheap and handsome edition." —
ROCK.

" This new edition is a marvel of cheapness."
— CHURCH REVIEW.

"Beautifully printed, and very cheap edi
tions of this long-used hand-book of devotion"
— LITERARY WORLD.

THE RULE AND EXERCISES OP HOLY LIVING. By

JEREMY TAYLOR, D.D., Bishop of Down and Connor, and Dromore.
Also a Cheap Edition, without the red borders, is.

THE RULE AND EXERCISES OP HOLY DYING. By

JEREMY TAYLOR, D.D., Bishop of Down and Connor, and Dromore.
Also a Cheap Edition, without the red borders, is.

The ' HOLY LIVING' and the ' HOLY DYING' may be had bound together in
One Volume, 5-r. ; or without the red borders, 2s. 6d.
t

"An extremely well-printed and well _
up edition, as pretty and graceful as possible,
and yet not too fine for real use. We wish
the devotions of this beautiful book were
more commonly #.y^."— LITERARY CHURCH
MAN.

" We must admit that there is a, want of
helps to spiritual life amongst us. Our age is
so secular, and in religious movements so
bustling, that it is to be feared the inner life
is too often forgotten. Our piiblic teachers
may, we are sure, gain by consulting books
which show how contentedness and self-renun
ciation may be increased', and in which the
pathology of all human affections is treated
with a fulness not common in our theological
class rooms" — FREEMAN.

" The publishers have done good service by
the production of these beautiful editions of
works, which will never lose their preciousness
to devout Christian spirits. It is not necessary
for us to say a word as to their intrinsic
merits ; we have only to testify to the good
taste, judgment, and care shown in these
editions. They are extremely beautiful in
typography and in the general getting up." —
ENGLISH INDEPENDENT.

" We ought not to conclude our notice of
recent devotional books, without mentioning
to OTir readers the above new, elegant, and
cheap reprint, which we trust will never be
out of date or out of favour in the English
branch of the Catholic Church."— LITERARY
CHURCHMAN.

" These manuals of piety written by the
pen of the most leauitfnl writer and the most
impressive divine of the English Church, need
no commendation from us. They are known
to the world, read in all lands, and translated,
we have heard, into fifty different languages.
For two centuries they have fed the faith of
thousands upon thousands of souls, now we
trust happy with their God, and perhaps medi
tating in Heaven with gratitude on their
celestial truths, kindled in their souls by a
writer who was little short of being inspired."
—Roc-K.

" These little volumes will be appreciated
as presents of inestimable value" — PUBLIC
OPINION.

" Either separate or bound together, may
be had these two standard works of the great
divine. A good edition very tastefully printed
and bound." — RECORD.

A SHORT AND PLAIN INSTRUCTION FOR THE BETTER
UNDERSTANDING OF THE LORD'S SUPPER; to which is annexed
the Office of the Holy Communion, with proper Helps and Directions. By
THOMAS WILSON, D.D., late Lord Bishop of Sodor and Man. Complete
Edition, in large type.

Also a Cheap Edition, without the red borders, is., or in Cover, 6d.
" The Messrs. Rivington have published a Supper. The edition is here presented in
new and unabridged edition of that deservedly three forms, suited to the varioiis members of
popular work, Bishop Wilson on tJie Lord's the &««*/«?#."— PUBLIC OPINION.

RIVINGTON'S DEVOTIONAL SERIES— Continued.

" We cannot withhold the expression of our
admiration of the style and elegance in -which
this work is got up'' — PRESS AND ST. JAMES'
CHRONICLE.

"A departed author being dead yet speak-
eth in a way which will never be out of date ;
BisJwp Wilson on tJie Lord's Supper, pub

lished by Messrs. Rivington, in bindings to
suit all tastes and pockets." — CHURCH RE
VIEW.

" We may here fitly record that Bishop
Wilson on the Lord's Supper has been issued
in a new but unabridged form." — DAILY
TELEGRAPH.

INTRODUCTION TO THE DEVOUT LIFE. From the French
of SAINT FRANCIS of Sales, Bishop and Prince of Geneva. A New Translation.

" A very beautiful edition of S. Francis de
Sales' ' Devout Life :' a prettier little edition
for binding, type, and paper, of a very great
book is not often seen."— CHURCH REVIEW.

" The translation is a good one, and the
volume is beautifully got up. It would serve
admirably as a gift book to those who are able
to appreciate so spiritual a. writer as St.
Francis.''1 — CHURCH TIMES.

" It has been the food and Jtope of countless
sords ever since its first appearance two cen-

as among tJie very best works of ascetic
theology. We are glad to commend this care

ful and convenient version to our readers." —
UNION REVIEW.

" We should be curious to know by how
many different hands ' The Devout Life' of
S. Francis de Sales had been translated into
English. At any rate, its popularity is so
great that Messrs. Rivington have just ^ issued
another translation of it. The style is good,
and the volume is of a most convenient size."
— JOHN BULL.

" To readers of religious treatises, this
volume will be highly valued. The ' Intro
duction to the Devout Life' is preceded by a
sketch of the life of the author, and a dedica
tory prayer of the author is also given." —
PUBLIC OPINION.

PRACTICAL TREATISE CONCERNING- EVIL
THOUGHTS : wherein their Nature, Origin, and Effect are distinctly con
sidered and explained, with many Useful Rules for restraining and suppressing
such Thoughts ; suited to the various conditions of Life, and the several tem
pers of Mankind, more especially of melancholy Persons. By WILLIAM
CHILCOT, M.A.

" An elegant edition of an old devotional
manual by a clergyman who was a rector in
Exeter at the beginning of the last century.
It seems to contain a great deal of valuable
truth as to the sources of evil thoughts and
the mode in which they may be expressed." —
ENGLISH INDEPENDENT.

" The book is worthy of a carefttl -perusal,

and is one which once known is likely to be
recurred to again and again, a characteristic
not always to be met with in works of our own
day." — RECORD.

" Messrs. Rivington have done all that
publishers could do to give strengthening
matter a cheerful form." — CHURCH REVIEW.

THE ENGLISH POEMS OP GEORGE HERBERT, together
with his Collection of Proverbs, entitled JACULA PRUDENTUM.

" This beautiful little volume will be found
specially convenient as a pocket manual. The
' Jacula Prudentum ' or proverbs, deserve to
be more widely known than tltey are at
present. In many copies of George Herbert's
writings these quaint sayings itave been un
fortunately omitted." — ROCK.

" George Herbert is too much a household
name to require any introduction. It will be
sufficient to say that Messrs. Rivington have
published a most compact and convenient
edition of the poems and proverbs of this illus
trious English divine." — ENGLISH CHURCH
MAN.

"An exceedingly pretty edition, the most
attractive form we have yet seen from this de
lightful author, as a gift-book." — UNION
REVIEW.

" A very beautiful edition of the quaint old
English bard. All lovers of the ' Holy' Her
bert will be grateful to Messrs. Rivington for
the care and pains they have bestowed in
supplying them with this and withal conveni
ent copy of poems so well known and so
deser-sedly prized." — LONDON QUARTERLY
REVIEW.

"A very tasteful little book, and ivill
doubtless be acceptable to many." — RECORD.

" We commend this little book heartily to
our readers. It contains Herbert's English
poems and the "Jacula Prudentum' in a
very neat volume which docs much credit to
the publishers ; it will, we hope, meet with.
extensive circulation as a choice gift-book at a
moderate price." — CHRISTIAN OBSERVER.

24 JtteBsrs. ptnngtan'* Jtebliadion*

NEW THEOLOGICAL DICTIONARY.

DICTIONARY OF DOCTRINAL AND HISTORICAL

THEOLOGY. By various writers. Edited by the Rev. JOHN HENRY
BLUNT, M.A., F.S.A. Editor of the Annotated Book of Common Prayer.
Second Edition.

Complete in one volume of 833 pages, imperial %vo (equal to six %vo volumes of
400 pages each}, and printed in large readable type, 42*. or half-bound in
morocco, 52^. 6d.

1. NATURE OF THE WORK. This Dictionary consists of a series of original
Essays (alphabetically arranged, and 575 in number) on all the principal subjects
connected with the Doctrines of the Christian Church. Some idea of the subjects,
and of the length of the articles, may be formed from the following titles of those
which occupy the work from page 700 to page 720.

SIGN. SPINOZISM. SUFFRAGAN.

SIMONY. SPIRIT. SUNDAY.

SIN. SPIRIT, THE HOLY. SUPEREROGATION.

SINAITIC CODEX. SPONSORS. SUPERNATURAL.

SOCINIANISM. SUBDEACONS. SUPERSTITION.

SOLIFIDIANISM. SUBLAPSARIANISM. SUPRALAPSARIANISM.

SOUL. SUBSTANCE. SUPREMACY, PAPAL.

2. OBJECT OF THE WORK. The writers of all the Essays have endeavoured to
make them sufficiently exhaustive to render it unnecessary for the majority of
readers to go further for information, and, at the same time, sufficiently suggestive
of more recondite sources of Theological study, to help the student in following up
his subjects. By means of a Table prefixed to the Dictionary, a regular course of
such study may be carried out in its pages.

3. PRINCIPLES OF THE WORK. The Editor and his coadjutors have carefully
avoided any party bias, and consequently the work cannot be said to be either
"High Church," "Low Church," or "Broad Church." The only bias of the
Dictionary is that given by Revelation, History, Logic, and the literary idiosyn-
cracy of each particular contributor. But the Editor has not attempted to assist
the circulation of the book by making it colourless on the pretence of impartiality.
Errors are freely condemned, and truths are expressed as if they were worth ex
pressing ; but he believes that no terms of condemnation which may be used ever
transgress the bounds of Christian courtesy.

4. PART OF A SERIES. The Dictionary of Theology is complete in itself, but
it is also intended to form part of a Series, entitled, "A Summary of Theology,"
of which the second volume, "A Dictionary of Sects, Heresies, and Schools of
Thought," is in the press.

"Taken as a "whole the articles are the is the work of a single mind. We have here

work of practised writers, and well informed a wider range of thought from a greater

and solid theologians. . . . We know no -variety of sides. We have here also the work

book of its size and bulk which supplies the of men who evidently know what they write

information liere given at all ; far less which about, and are somewhat more profound (to

siipplies it in an arrangement so accessible, say the least), than the writers of the current

with a completeness oj "information so thorough, Dictionaries of Sects and Heresies.'" _ GUAR-

and with an ability in the treatment of pro- DIAN.

found subjects so great. Dr. Hook's most " Mereantiquarianism,howeverinteresting

•useful volume is a work of high calibre, but it has little place in it. But for all practical

. |iibmgt0tt'* fktblimticrns

purposes its historical articles are excellent.
They are of course, and of necessity, a good
deal condensed, yet they are wonderfully
complete; see for example such articles as
'Atheism,' 'Cabbala' 'Calvinism,' 'Can
onization,' 'Convocations,' 'Evangelical,'
'Fathers' 'Infant Baptism,' &=c., &*c. But
the strength of the book lies in the theology
proper, and herein more particularly in what
one may call the metaphysical side of doctrine :
— see the articles on ' Conceptualism,' 'Doubt,'
'Dualism,' ' E 'lection,' ' Eternity,' 'Everlast
ing Punishment,' 'Fatalism? and the like.
IV e mention these as characteristic of the
book. At the same tune other •more practical
matters are fully dealt -with. There are ex
cellent and elaborate papers on suchivordsas
'Eucharist,' 'Confession' 'Blood,' 'Cross,'
' Antichrist,' to say nothing of the host oj minor
matters on which it is most convenient to be
able to turn to a book which gives you. at a
glance the pith of a -whole library in a column
or a Page. Thus it will be obvious that it
takes a very much wider range than any
undertaking of the same kind inotir language;
and tJtat to those of our clergy who have not
tJie fortune to spend in books, and would not
have the leisure to use them if they possessed
them, it will be the most serviceable and re
liable substitute for a large library we can
think of. A nd in many cases, while keeping
strictly within its province as a Dictionary, it
contrives to be marvellously suggestive of
thought and reflections, which a serious
minded man will take with him and ponder
over for his oiun elaboration and future use.
As an example of this we may refer to the
whole article on Doubt. It is treated of
under tJte successive heads of, — (i) its nature;
(2) its origin ; (3) the history of the principal
periods of Doubt; (4) the consciousness — or
actual experience of Doubt, and how to deal
with its different phases and kinds ; (5) the
relations of Doubt to action and to belief. To
explain i little we will here quote a para
graph or two, "which may not be unacceptable
to our readers. . . . The variety of the
references given in the course of this article,
and at its conclusion, shovv how carefully tlie
writer has thought out and studied his subject
in its various manifestations in many various
minds, and illustrate very forcibly how much
reading goes to a very small amount of space
in anything 'worth the name of 'Dictionary of
Theology.' We trust most sincerely that the
book may be largely used. For a present to a.
clergyman on his ordination, or from a par
ishioner to his pastor, it would be most appro
priate. It may indeed be called 'a box of
tools for a working clergyman'" — LITERARY
CHURCHMAN.

"Seldom has an English work of equal
magnitude been so permeated with Catholic
instincts, and at the same time seldom has a
work on theology been kept so free from the
drift of rhetorical incrustation. Of course it
is not meant that all these remarks apply in
their full extent to every article. In a great
Dictionary there are compositions, as in a
great house there are vessels, of various kinds.
Some of these at a future day may be replaced
by others more substantial in their build,
•more proportionate in their outline, and more
elaborate in their detail. But admitting all
this, the whole remains a home to which tJie
student will constantly recur, sure to find

spacious chambers, substantial furniture, and
{•which is most important) no stinted light." —
CHURCH REVIEW.

" The second and final instalment of Mr.
Blunt' s useful Dictionary, itself but apart of a
more comprehensive plan, is now before the pub
lic, and fully sustains the -mainly favourable
impression created by the appearance of tlie
first part. Within the spliere it has marked
out for itself, no equally useful book of reference
exists in English for the elucidation of theolo
gical problems. . . . Entries which dis
play much care, research, and judgment in
compilation, and which will make the task of
the parish priest who is brought face to face
with any of the practical questions "which they
involve far easier than has been hitherto.
T/ie very fact that the utterances are Jiere and
there somewhat more guarded and hesitating
than quite accords with our judgment, is a
gain in so far as it protects the work from the
charge of inculcating extreme views, and will
thus secure its admission in many places "where
moderation is accounted tJie crowning grace .'
— CHURCH TIMES.

" The writers who are at work on it are
scholars and theologians, and earnest de
fenders of the Christian faith. They evi
dently holdfast the fundamental doctrines of
Christianity, and have the religious instruc
tion of the rising ministry at heart. More
over, their scheme is a noble one ; it does credit
not only to tlieir learning and zeal, but also to
their tact and discretion. ' — LONDON QUAR
TERLY REVIEW.

" Infinitely the best book of the kind in the
language; and, if not the best conceivable, it
is perhaps the best we are ever likely to see
within its compass as to size and scope. A ecu-
rate and succinct in statement, it may safely
be trusted as a handbook as regards facts,
while in oiir judgment, this second part still
maintains the character we gave the first,
namely, of showing' most ability in its way of
treating the more abstract and metaphysical
side of theological questions. The liturgical
articles also in this part deserve especial men
tion. Tlie book is sure to make its own way
by sheer force of usefulness."—- LITERARY
CHURCHMAN.

"It is not open to doubt that this work, of
which the second and concluding part has just
been issued, is in every sense a valuable and
important one. Mr. Blunt' s Dictionary is a
•most acceptable addition to English theological
literature. Its general style is terse and
vigorous. Whilst its pages are free from
wordiness, there is none of that undue conden
sation which, under the plea of judicious bre
vity, ve:ls a mere empty jotting down of fami
liar statements (and mis-statements], at second
or, it may be, third hand from existing works.
Dean Hook's well-kno^vn Dictionary makes
the nearest approach to the one now before us,
but Mr. Blunt's is decidedly the better of the
two." — ENGLISH CHURCHMAN.

" It will be found of admirable service to all
students of theology, as advancing and main
taining the Church s views on all subjects as
fall within the range of fair argument and
inquiry. It is not often that a "work of so
comprehensive and so profound a nature is
marked to the very end by so many signs of
wide and careful research, sound criticism,
and well-founded and well-expressed belief." —
STANDARD.

26 Jtesr*. fUbittjtott'js $ublkatum0

THE HAPPINESS OP THE BLESSED CONSIDERED

as to the Particulars of their State : their Recognition of each other in that
State : and its Differences of Degrees. To which are added Musings on the
Church and her Services. By RICHARD MANT, D.D., sometime Lord
Bishop of Down and Connor. New Edition. Small 8vo. y.6d.

"A welcome republication of a treatise once "All recognise the authority of the corn-
highly valued, and -which can never lose its inand to set the affections on things above,
value. Many of our readers already know and sztch works as the one now before its will
the fulness and discrimination with which the be found he Ipf Til towards this good end. We
author treats his subject, which must be one are, therefore, sincerely glad that Messrs,
of the most delightful topics of meditation to Rivington have brought out a new edition
all whose heart is where the only true trea- of Bishop Manfs valuable treatise." — RE-
sure is, and particularly to those who are CORD.

entering upon the evening of life." —CHURCH "This beautiful and devotional treatise,

REVI EW. which it is impossible to read without feeling

" The value of this book needs not to be re- a more deepened interest in the eternal blessed-

ferred to, its standard character having been ness which awaits the true servants of our

for many years past established. The edition God, concludes very appropriately with ' Mus-

in which it reappears has evidently been care- ings on the Church and her Services,' which

fully prepared, and will be the means of 'mak- we cordially recommend to our readers." —

ing it more generally known." — BELL'S MES- ROCK.

SENGER.

THE SERVICES OP THE CHURCH. Containing the Book of
Common Prayer, the Proper Lessons and Psalms for Sundays and Holy Days,
and the Daily Lessons, according to the Use of the Church of England.
Crown 8vo. los. 6d.

THE BOOK OF LESSONS. Containing the Proper Lessons and
Psalms for Sundays and Holy Days, together with the Daily Lessons from
the Calendar. Crown 8vo. gs.

AIDS TO PRAYER ; OR, THOUGHTS ON THE PRAC
TICE OF DEVOTION. With Forms of Prayer for Private Use. By
DANIEL MOORE, M.A., Chaplain in Ordinary to the Queen, and Vicar of
Holy Trinity, Paddington, Author of " Sermons on Special Occasions,"
Hulsean Lectures on " The Age and the Gospel," &c. Second Edition.
Square 32mo. 2s. 6d.

" The valuable characteristic of this work a matured judgment, and of an experimental

will be recognised by every serious, thoughtful acquaintance with a siibject confessedly dif-

Christian, in a word, by all "who perceive and ficult, and of supreme importance." — RECORD.

lament the growing tendency to prefer the " Eloqiiently, ably, and practically written."

claims of external service, ecclesiastical con- — ENGLISH CHURCHMAN.

troversy, or multiplied activities to the " ' Aids to Prayer' has deservedly reached
practice of private devotion. ''Aids to a second edition. The sermon method of treat-
Prayer' offers both encouragement and help to ment has been wisely discontinued." — JOHN
those who aspire to higher attainments in the BULL.
Divine Life. Every page bears the impress of

THE ATH AN ASIAN ORIGIN OP THE ATHAN ASIAN
CREED. By J. S. BREWER, M.A., Preacher at the Rolls, and Honorary
Fellow of Queen's College, Oxford. Crown 8vo. 3.5-. 6d.

THE REFORMATION OF THE CHURCH OP ENGLAND :

its History, Principles, and Results, A.D. 1514-1547. By JOHN HENRY
BLUNT, M.A., Vicar of Kennington, Oxford. Second Edition. 8vo. i6x.

THE CHURCH BUILDER. A Quarterly Journal of Church Extension
in England and Wales. Published in connection with The Incorporated
Church Building Society. With Illustrations. Annual Volumes. Crown
8vo. is. 6d. each.

s. 'ptbmgtatt's JJublications 27

PAROCHIAL AND PLAIN SERMONS. By JOHN HENRY
NEWMAN, B.D., formerly Vicar of St. Mary's, Oxford. Edited by the Rev.
W. J. COPELAND, Rector of Farnham, Essex. From the Text of the last
Editions published by Messrs. Rivington. 8 Vols. Sold separately. Crown
8vo. $s. each.

SERMONS BEARING UPON SUBJECTS OP THE DAY.

By JOHN HENRY NEWMAN, B.D. Edited by the Rev. W. J. COPELAND,
Rector of Faniham, Essex. With an Index of Dates of all the Sermons.
Crown 8vo. 5^.

FIFTEEN SERMONS PREACHED BEFORE THE UNI
VERSITY OF OXFORD, BETWEEN A.D. 1826 AND 1843. By JOHN
HENRY NEWMAN, B.D., sometime Fellow of Oriel College, Oxford.
New Edition. Crown 8vo. $s.

HERBERT TRESHAM. A Tale of the Great Rebellion. By the late
Rev. J. M. NEALE, D.D. New Edition. Small 8vo. 3*. 6d.

"We cordially welcome a new edition of Dr. surrender of Bristol by Prince Rupert, afford

Neale's' Herbert Tresham.' The scene is laid proof of the versatility of his genius."— CHURCH

in the time of the great civil war, and vivid TIMES.

pictures are drawn of some of the startling "A pleasant Christmas present is Dr.

events that then disgraced the history of this locale's 'Herbert Tresham* Such a book is

coimtry. The martyrdom of Archbishop Laud well calculated to correct current views of ijth

is described in a manner few besides its author century history." — CHURCH REVIEW.

could eqrial, while the narration of the disas- "Nothing could be more admirable as a

trous battle of Naseby, aud the disgraceful Christmas present." — CHURCH NEWS.

THE MANOR FARM : A TALE. By M. C. PHILLPOTTS, Author of
" The Hillford Confirmation." With Illustrations. Small 8vo. 3^.6^.

" The Manor Farm, by Miss Phillpotts, and gentle daughter. The story is a capital
author of the 'Hillford Confirmation? is a illustration of the value of perseverance, and
pious story, which amongst other things shows it is a book that will be very useful in parochial
the dawning of light in superstitious minds.'1'' reading libraries" — JOHN BULL.
—MORNING POST. "A prettily got-up and prettily written
The Manor Farm ' relates how, under little book above the average of the class it be-
good influence, a selfish girl became a useful longs to." — EDINBURGH COURANT.

PERRANZABULOE, THE LOST CHURCH FOUND; Or

the Church of England not a New Church, but Ancient, Apostolical, and
Independent, and a Protesting Church Nine Hundred Years before the
Reformation. By the Rev. C. T. COLLINS TRELAWNY. Seventh Edition.
Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d.

SACRED ALLEGORIES. Illustrated Edition. By the Rev. W.
ADAMS, M.A., late Fellow of Merton College, Oxford.

The SHADOW of the CROSS. The DISTANT HILLS. The OLD
MAN'S HOME. The KING'S MESSENGERS. New Edition in one
Volume. Square i6mo. $s.

The Cheap Editions may still be had, i8mo., is. each, or 6d. in Paper Covers.

ENGLISH NURSERY RHYMES. Translated into French. By
JOHN ROBERTS, M.A., Fellow of Magdalene College, Cambridge. Square
i6mo. 2s. 6d.

SICKNESS ; ITS TRIALS AND BLESSINGS. New Edition.
Small 8vo. 3-r. 6d.

Also a Cheap Edition, is. 6d. ; or in paper cover, is.

28 Messrs. pbittQtcm's f vtMkatioivs

CATENA CLASSICORUM • ^: t

A Series of Classical A^lthors. Edited by Members of both Universities, under the
Direction of the Rev. Arthur Holmes, M.A., Senior Fellow and Dean of Clare
College, Cambridge, and late Preacher at the Chapel Royal, Whitehall; and the
-/?££/. ^Charles Bigg1, M.A., late Senior Student and T'ulor of Christ Ch^^rch,
Oxford; Principal of Brighton College,

Sophoclis Tra^oediae.

THE ELECTRA, 3*. 6d. THE AJAX, 3*. 6d.

Edited by R. C. JEBB, M.A., Fellow and Tutor of Trinity College, Cam
bridge, and Public Orator of the University.

Juvenalis Satirae.

Edited by G. A. SIMCOX, M.A., Fellow and Classical Lecturer of Queen's
College, Oxford. New Edition, revised. 5-r.

Thucydidis Historia.

Edited by CHAS. BIGG, M. A., late Senior Student and Tutor of Christ Church,
Oxford ; Principal of Brighton College.

Books I. and II., with Introductions. 6s.

Demosthenis Orationes P-itblicae.

THE OLYNTHIACS, 2*. 6d. THE PHILIPPICS, y.
DE FALSA LEGATIONS, 6s.

Edited by G. H. HESLOP, M. A., late Fellow and Assistant Tutor of Queen's
College, Oxford ; Head Master of St. Bees.

Aristophanis Comoediae.

THE ACHARNIANS and THE KNIGHTS, 4* THE
CLOUDS, 3*. 6d. THE WASPS, 3* &/.

Edited by W. C. GREEN, M.A., late Fellow of King's College, Cambridge.;
Assistant Master at Rugby School.

An Edition of THE ACHARNIANS and THE KNIGHTS,
Revised and especially adapted for Use in Schools. qs.

Isocratis Orationes.

AD DEMONICUM ET PANEGYRICUS. 4* &*

Edited by JOHN EDWIN SANDYS, M.A., Fellow and Tutor of St. John's
College, Classical Lecturer at Jesus College, Cambridge.

Persii Satirae.

Edited by A. PRETOR, M.A., Fellow of St. Catherine's College, Cambridge,
Classical Lecturer of Trinity Hall. 3^. 6d.

Homeri I lias.

Edited by S. H. REYNOLDS, M.A., late Fellow and Tutor of Brasenose
College, Oxford. Books I. to XII. 6s.

Terenti Comoediae.

ANDRLA ET EUNUCHTJS. 4*. 6d.

Edited by T. L. PAPILLON, M.A., Fellow of New College, Oxford, late

Fellow of Merton.

Demosthenis Orationes.
DE CORONA. 5..

Edited by the Rev. ARTHUR HOLMES, M.A., Senior Fellow and Dean of
•liege, Cambridge, and late Preacher at the Chapel Royal, Whitehall.

Herodoti Historia.

Edited by H. G. WOODS, Fellow and Tutor of Trinity College, Oxford.
Book I. 6s. Book II. j.

. IHibington's f ublications

29

RIVINGTON'S MATHEMATICAL SERIES

ALGEBRA. Part I. By J. HAMBLIN SMITH, M.A., of Gonville and Caius
College, and late Lecturer at St. Peter's_College, Cambridge. Part I. I2mo.
3-r. • without Answers, 2s. 6d.

" The design of this treatise is to explain all
that is commonly included in a First Part of
A Igebra. In the arrangement oftJie chapters,
I have followed the advice of experienced
teachers. I have carefully abstained from
making extracts from books in common use.
The only work to which I am indebted for any
material assistance is the Algebra of the late
Dean Peacock, which I took as the model for
the commencement of my treatise. The ex
amples, progressive and easy , have been selected
from university and college examination
papers, and from Old English, French, and
German works." — FROM THE PREFACE.

" // is evident that Mr. Hamblin Smith is
a teacher, and has written to meet the special
wants of students. He does not carry the

student out of his depth by sudden plunges, but
leads him gradually onward, never beyond his
depth from any desire to hurry forward. The
examples appear to be particularly well
arranged, so as to afford a means of steady
progress. With such books the judicious teacher
will have abundant supply of examples and
problems for tliose who need to have each step
ensured by familiarity, and he will be able to
allow the more rapid learner to travel onward
with ease and swiftness. We can confidently
recommend Mr. Hamblin Smith's books. Can
didates preparing for Civil Service examina
tions under the new system of open competition
will find these works to be of great value" —
CIVIL SERVICE GAZETTE.

EXERCISES ON ALGEBRA.

Part I. I2mo. 2s. 6d.

By J. HAMBLIN SMITH, M.A.

ELEMENTARY

M.A. I2mo. -y

TRIGONOMETRY.

6d.

By J. HAMBLIN SMITH,

ELEMENTARY HYDROSTATICS.
M.A. I2mo. .r.

By J. HAMBLIN SMITH,

ELEMENTS OP GEOMETRY. By J. HAMBLIN SMITH, M.A.

Containing the First Six and portions of the Eleventh and Twelfth
Books of Euclid, with Exercises and Notes, arranged with the Abbrevia
tions admitted in the Cambridge Examinations. I2mo, 3^. 6d.

Part I., containing the First Two Books of Euclid, with Exercises and Notes.
I2mo, 2s.; limp cloth, is. 6d.

Part II., containing the Third and Fourth Books of Euclid, with Exercises
and Notes. I2mo, 2s. ; limp cloth, is. 6d.

Part III., containing the Fifth and Sixth and portions of the Eleventh and
Twelfth Books of Euclid, with Exercises and Notes. 121110, 2s.; limp
cloth, is. 6d.

ELEMENTARY STATICS. By J. HAMBLIN SMITH, M.A. i2mo. 3*.

Other Volumes are in preparation.

30 Jttessrs. fiibittgton's publications

SELECT PLAYS OF SHAKSPERE

RUGB Y EDITION. With an Introduction and Notes to each Play.
• Small Svo.

AS YOU LIKE IT. Edited by the Rev. CHARLES E. MOBERLY, M.A.
Assistant Master in Rugby School, formerly Scholar of Balliol College, Oxford
2s. ; paper cover, is. 6d.

MACBETH. Edited by the same. 2s. ; paper cover, is. 6d.

CORIOLANUS. Edited by ROBERT WHITELAW, M.A., Assistant Master
in Rugby School, formerly Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. vs. 6d. ;
paper cover, 2s.

HAMLET. Edited by the Rev. CHARLES E. MOBERLY, M.A. 2s. 6d. ; in
paper cover, 2s.

THE TEMPEST. Edited by J. SURTEES PHILLPOTTS, M.A., Assistant
Master in Rugby School, formerly Fellow of New College, Oxford.

\In preparation.

MUCH ADO ABOUT NOTHING. Edited by the same.

\In preparation.

* '** Other Plays are in preparation.

LATIN PROSE EXERCISES. Being Easy Graduated English
Sentences for Translation into Latin, with Rules, Explanations, a Vocabulary,
and Index. Intended for the Use of Beginners and Junior Forms of Schools.
By R. PROWDE SMITH, B.A., Assistant Master at the Grammar School,
Henley-on-Thames. Crown 8vo. is. 6d.

SELECTIONS FROM LUCIAN. With English Notes. By EVELYN
ABBOTT, Assistant Master in Clifton College. Small 8vo. 3^. 6d.

SCENES FROM GREEK PLAYS. Rugby Edition. Abridged and
adapted for the Use of Schools, by ARTHUR SIDGWICK, M.A., Assistant
Master at Rugby School, and formerly Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge.
ARISTOPHANES. The Clouds. The Frogs. The Knights. Plutus.
EURIPIDES. Iphigenia in Taurus. The Cyclops. Ion.
Small 8vo. is. 6d. each, or is. in paper cover.

MESSRS. RIVINGTON'S COMPLETE SCHOOL CATA
LOGUE, with Press Notices and Specimen Pages, may be had on appli
cation.

INDEX

PAGE

ABBOTT (Evelyn), Selections from Lucian, 30
Adams (W.), Holy Week, . . .3

- Sacred Allegories, . . 27

A Kempis, Imitation of Christ, . . 22

Alford (Henry), Greek Testament, . 16

-- New Testament for Eng

lish Readers, .."'""'. . .16

Andrewes (Bishop Lancelot), Manual for

the Sick, ..... 18
Annotated Prayer Book, By J. H. Blunt, 13
Annual Register, . . . .10

Aristophanis Comosdiae, by W. C. Green, 28
Aristophanes (Scenes from), by Sidgwick, 30
Avancini, Vita et Doctrina Jesu Christi, . 16

BICKERSTETH (E. H.), Two Brothers, . 7

- - - Yesterday, To-Day,
etc., .....

Bigg (Chas), Thucydidis Historia, .

Blunt (J. H.) Directorium Pastorale, .
--- Household Theology, .

--- Key to Bible, . .

--- Key to Church Catechism, .
--- Key to Church History

(Ancient), . . . . .

- • - - Key to Church History
(Modern), . . . . .

---- Key to Common Prayer, .
--- Reformation, . . .

- --- and Norris (J. P.), Keys to

Christian Knowledge, . . .

--- and Phillimore (G. F.),

Book of Church Law, . .

Body (George), Life of Justification, .

Book of Lessons, . . . .

- The, of Church Law, . .
Brewer (J. S.), Athanasian Creed, . .
Bright (A. W.), and Medd (P. G.), Liber

Precum Publicarum, . .

Bruton (E. G.), Ecclesiastical Dilapidations,

26

26

CAMPION (W. M.) and Beamont (W. J.),

Prayer Book Interleaved, . . 10

Catena Classicorum, . . .28

Chilcot (William), Evil Thoughts, . . 23

Church Builder, . . . .26

Common Prayer and Ordinal, 1549, . 16

Companion to Old Testament, . 14

Consolatio, by C. E. Kennaway, . . 6

DEMOSTHENIS OKATIONES, by Arthur

Holmes, . . . . .28

------- Publican, by

G. H. Heslop, . . . .28

Dictionary of Theology, . . .24

Dollinger (John J. Ign. Von.), Fables re
specting the Popes, &c., .

Lectures

on Reunion,
Dominican Artist (A),

EDWARD VI., First Book of Common

Prayer of, . . . . .

Euripides, Scenes from, by Sidgwick, .

Family Prayers,

16

FIELD (Walter), Stones of the Temple, . 8
Fosbery (T. V.), Hymns and Poems, &c., 7

GLOSSARY of Ecclesiastical Terms, by

Orby Shipley, . . .7

Goulburn (Dean), Manual of Confirmation, 6

Pursuit of Holiness,

Thoughts on Personal

Religion, .....
Gould (S. B.), Curious Myths, &c.,

Religious Belief,

Gratry (Pere) Henri Perreyve,

Last Days of,

Greek Testament, by Dean Alford,
Green (W. C.), Aristophanis Comcediae,
Guide to Heaven, ....
Gurney (Augustus), Home Life of Jesus of

Nazareth, .

HADDAN (A. W.), Apostolic Succession, . 18
Help and Comfort for the Sick Poor, . 18
Herbert (George), Poems and Proverbs, . 23
Herodoti Historia, by H. G. Woods, . 28
Heslop (G. H.), Demosthenis Orationes

Publicse, . . . . .28

Hidden Life of the Soul, . . .4

Hodgson (Chris.), Instructions for the

Clergy, . . . . .16

Holmes (Arthur), Demosthenis Orationes, 28
Homeri Ilias, by S. H. Reynolds, . . 28

Hook (W, F.), Family Prayers, . . 6

Hoole (Chas. H.), Shepherd of Hermas, . 6
Hymns and Poems, by T. V. Fosbery, . 7

IMITATION OF CHRIST, . . .22

Isocratis Orationes, by John Edwin Sandys, 28

JANUS, Pope and Council, . • *7

Jebb (R. C.), Sophoclis Tragcediae, . 28

Juvenalis Satirae, by G. A. Simcox, . 28

KAY (W.) on the Psalms, . . -13

Keys to Christian Knowledge, . 19, 20

Kennaway (C. E.), Consolatio, . . 6

Inbex

PAGE

LETTERS from Rome on the Council, by

Quirinus, . . . . . 17

Liber Precum Publicarum, . . . 13

Liddon (H. P.), Bampton Lectures, . 13

. Elements of Religion, . 13

University Sermons, . 13

Louise, Life of Madame, de France, " . 4

Lyte (Henry F.), Poems, . .n

MACCOLL (M.), Damnatory Clauses, etc., 7
Mahan (Milo), Church History, . .12

Mant (Richard), Ancient Hymns, . . 7

- Happiness of the Blessed, 26
Melvill (Henry), Sermons, . . .15

Latter Sermons, 15

Sermons on Less Promi
nent Facts, . . . 15
Mercier (Anne), Our Mother Church, . 12
Moberly (George), Brighstone Sermons, . 3

Great Forty Days, . 3

Monsell (John S. B.), Parish Musings, . 8
Moore (Daniel), Aids to Prayer, . . 26

r . Sermons, . . -9

Mozley's (J. B.) Lectures on the Miracles, n

NEALE (J. M.), Herbert Tresham,
Newman (J. H.), Sermons,
• Sermons, Oxford Uni
versity,

• T Sermons, Subjects of the

Day,

New Testament by Henry Alford,
Norris (J. B.), Key to the Acts, .
Key to the Four Gospels, .

PAPILLON (T. L.), Terenti Comoediae,

Path of Holiness,

Perraud (Pere A.), Last Days of Pere
Gratry, .....

Perreyve (Henri), Life of, .

Persii Satirae, by A. Pretor,

Phillpotts (M. C.), Hillford Confirmation,

Manor Farm, .

Pope, The, and the Council, by Janus,

Prayer Book Interleaved, .

Prayers and Meditations for Holy Com
munion, .....

QUIRINUS, Letters from Rome,

REYNOLDS (S. H.), Homeri Ilias, .
Ridley (W. H.), Bible Readings, .
Rivington's Devotional Series,

Mathematical Series, .

Roberts (John), English Nursery Rhymes,
Romanoff (H. C.), Historical Narratives, .

Rites and Customs of

the Greco-Russian Church,

PAGE
Romanoff (H. C.), S. John Chrysostom's

Liturgy, lt

Rossetti (Maria F.), Shadow of Dante, . 8

SALES (S. Francis de), Devout Life,

Letters,

Life,

Spirit,

Sandys (J. E.), Isocratis Orationes,
Scudamore (W. E.), Manual of Prayers, .

Notitia Eucharistica,

Self-Renunciation, . . ... •.

Services of the Church, . ' . .

Shakspere's As You Like It, . t „

• Coriolanus,

Hamlet,

Macbeth,

Much Ado about Nothing,

Tempest, . ,

Shepherd of Hernias,

Shipley (Orby), Glossary of Ecclesiastical

Terms, . . . . .

Sickness; Its Trials, &c. ,
Sidgwick's Scenes from Greek Plays,
Simcox (G. A.), Juvenalis Satirae, .
Smith (J. H.), Algebra, Part I.

Algebra, Exercises on,

Geometry, . . --", -:

Hydrostatics,

Statics,

• Trigonometry,

(R. Prowde), Latin Prose Exercises,

Sophoclis Tragoedias, by R. C. Jebb,
Stainer (John), Theory of Harmony, .
Star of Childhood, . .

Stephens (A. J.), Argument : Sheppard v .

Bennett, . . . .

Stone (S. J.), Poems, . ".. •

Sutton (Fred. H.), Church Organs,

TAYLOR (Jeremy), Holy Dying,

Holy Living,

Terenti Comoediae, by T. L. Papillon,
Thucydidis Historia, by Chas. Bigg,
Treasury of Devotion, . .

Trelawny, (C. T. C.), Perranzabuloe,

acters,

Old Testament Char

acters, . . • .

Wilson (Bishop), Lord's Supper, .
Woods (H. G.), Herodoti Historia,
Wordsworth (Charles), Catechesis,

-7

WALTON (H. B.), and Medd (P. G.),
Common Prayer and Ordinal, 1549, . 16

Way of Life, 2

Williams (Isaac), Devotional Commentary, 19
Female Scripture Char-